Actions

Work Header

Open Your Shell To Find Your Wings

Summary:

After being stung by an oozesquito, Donnie gains some new mutations. His soft shell splits in two, becoming and elytra and beetle wings, whilst antennae sprout from his head.

Rocked by the sudden change to his anatomy, Donnie tries to hide what happened.

And he becomes more and more desperate to do so as time goes on.

Notes:

(See the end of the work for other works inspired by this one.)

Chapter 1: Tear your heart like paper

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

They were never supposed to be on the surface by themselves. Splinter had always enforced a strict buddy protocol; however, Donnie didn’t have any other choice.

 

You see, he was so close to a breakthrough in his latest project, an upgrade to the drill that would possibly allow him to progress it out of beta – finally.

Unfortunately in a twisted turn of fate it seems that he had run out of a specific copper alloy that he needed for his delicate wiring. And no, he would not lower himself to using sub-par copper, only the best would suffice for his drill. So now he was questing to his favourite scrapyard.

 

Now this alone is not an excuse for him to be out without a buddy, and he would be more than happy to go scrapping with his brothers, but they were all preoccupied at the moment, and he couldn’t just wait for their next availability.

Mikey, who usually joined him to look for materials, was trying his hand at a new dish, one he apparently couldn’t step away from and it was well known that tearing Mikey’s attention from his cooking was similar to attempting to draw Donnie away from one of his inventions – that is – entirely impossible and dangerous.

Leo had already grabbed Raph as a buddy for his own venture to ‘Run of the Mill’ Pizza, no doubt so he could oggle at that new rabbit waiter. Ugh, gross.

Anyway, even if Raph was free from supervising Leo drool over this waiter (he still needed to do a background check on him – just in case) it was very unlikely that Raph would join him, as he would take one look at his eyebags that suggested nights of subpar sleep and would force him to bed, and Donnie couldn’t have that.

 

So, Donnie obviously couldn’t wait for one of his brothers to become available, he was running on spite and seven cups of coffee, if he stopped now then he would surely fall dead asleep and that would not do. Not when he was so close to finishing this upgrade.

 

Donnie picked his way through various scraps, wiping away some rust to get a closer look and brushing away a particularly stubborn beetle. Picking out pieces that stood out to him and placing them in his battle shell, it was always very distracting whenever he visited a scrap yard. He always found himself collecting materials that he had no specific use for, but he couldn’t just leave them. He likened it to going grocery shopping while hungry, sure he may not need this circuit board, but it wasn’t like it was going to go bad, and no one was going to use it anyway!

 

His eyes scanned the scrap yard rapidly, not wanting to miss anything-

There!

A flash of green crossed his vision.

'uranium?'

But no, he realised that what he saw was not his most desired wish but an oozesquito, glowing an eerie green and resting on the hood of a busted car.

Slightly disappointed, but no less intrigued, he crept closer to the insect.

 

While he wasn’t surprised that he and his brothers hadn’t fully exterminated all of the horrid insects, it still sent a jolt of displeasure through him that they were still flying free, able to sting and mutate more humans and potentially create dangerous villains that could put his brothers into even more danger.

Slowly, he took his tech-bo out of his battle shell and pressed a certain button, converting the tech-bo into a net, perfect for this situation. Raising the net, he carefully eyed the insect and quickly brought it down.

Smack!

 

The net hit against the car hood, but the oozesquito had evaded capture and was flying off.

“Oh no you don’t!” he called, running after the insect, furiously swiping at it with his net.

After a few more attempts, it was clear that his approach was not working and the oozesquito was flying higher and higher out of reach, he cursed not wearing his jet pack battle shell and jumped up after it, a final attempt before it would be out of reach.

“Come back here you foul Culicidae!”

At the very last second however, the oozesquito doubled back, flying directly towards him, the trajectory of his net was suddenly way off, and he fumbled.

Panicking, he saw the insect approach ever closer, and made a mad grab towards it. Surprisingly, his fist closed over the insect and he fell back towards the ground, tucking into a roll and sticking the landing.

 

 

A sharp sting suddenly came from his hand.

 

 

Donnie opened his hand to reveal a slightly squished oozesquito, looking a little worse for wear. The most alarming detail however, was that its abdomen no longer contained the green glow of the ooze and there was a throbbing red sting wound on his palm.

He had a short moment to reflect on how he probably shouldn’t have touched the oozesquito with his bare hands before

Everything

Went

White

 

He had never felt pain like this before, it reached every corner of his mind, and he was unable to think of anything else other than the unnatural ways his body was contorting.

Donnie let out a silent scream as he fell to his hands and knees, his muscles shaking with tension as he was sure that he was going to die, not felled in a blaze of glory but by his own stupidity.

Honestly. He expected better.

After what felt like hours of this all-encompassing pain, the pain on his shell somehow got worse and increased further to a crescendo.

His battle shell! Donnie still had it on, and the pressure it was exerting on his shell was excruciating.

Clawing blindly at the release mechanism, it took a couple of attempts until the artificial shell was dropped with a deft thud onto the ground.

But the pain didn’t recede by much, instead something much worse took its place.

 

Riiiippp

 

Donnie let out a choked gasp, his shell was tearing apart! The most horrible part was that he could feel it, he could feel the separation slowly get wider and wider. The tear starting from the base of his shell near his tail and was steadily and methodically travelling up.

 

Riiiipp-sckp

 

Once the sickening feeling reached the top of his shell, his now split shell suddenly jerked away from his back, lifting like a hinge, revealing whatever foreign thing now lay within his back.

And something stretched.

And something flexed.

And,

 

 

It was over.

 

The pain had vanished so quickly he almost believed he had imagined the entire thing. It was illogical. There were no phantom pains or lingering exhaustion from the ordeal. Just nothing.

Donnie breathed a sigh of relief.

Then his shell moved.

 

Now Donnie did (past tense?) have a soft shell, that much is true. It granted him a degree of flexibility that his brothers simply didn’t have, much to their jealousy. So it wasn’t so strange for it to shift or bend a little. But not like this, and definitely not of its own volition, with nothing pressing against it.  

Donnie jerked forward, as if he could escape the wretched feeling on (in?) his shell. Donnie staggered to his feet; hands clenched tightly as he fought for balance. Not because of fatigue, but because his centre of balance had shifted somewhat.

“what the-“, He murmured as he took a deep breath as he prepared to look at what had become of his shell.

 

Oh,

Well that is certainly not… normal

 

Donnie started hyperventilating. Because what lay on his back was not his normal mottled green shell, instead it was much smoother, and had very small ridges running down it length and a more reflective quality to it, but what really caught his eye and made Donnie sick to his stomach was the massive chasm splitting the shell into two. 

the split was neat, the edges of each half smooth, not at all looking like the horrible wound he had imagined. he would go as far to say that it looked natural, except that it wasn't, because his back was not supposed to look like that.

Like it was responding to his panic, like it was part of him, muscles which he didn’t have just mere minutes ago flexed and the two halves of his shell (was it a shell?) smoothly lifted from his back, blocking his view of what lay underneath.

He turned to find a particularly reflective piece of metal so he could turn in such a way that would allow him to see… whatever this was. After finding the aforementioned piece of metal had him he found himself hesitating.

Though he felt no pain, he knew that his shell was what was protecting several vital organs as well as his spine, was that what he was going to see, his exposed icky, gooey organs?

Biologically it made sense, though for the first time, he hoped that science was wrong in this situation (Biology was his least favourite science anyway, especially after the Kraang).

Gathering his courage, he turned and looked at what lay under his shell.

 

And blinked.

 

And blinked again for good measure.

 

Under his shell lay three pairs of gossamer thin wings, insectoid in appearance. They vibrated slightly, as if responding to Donnie acknowledging their presence, emitting a low buzzing sound. The light refracted off of them, making them almost seem to glow a soft lavender.

Donnie exhaled, eyes wide and unbelieving, for his shell was no longer a shell, it was no longer protecting only a spine and organs but wings.

What lay on his back was an elytra.

 

Notes:

-Edit-
And now there's art! I'll probably do this for every few chapters, I'm not sure yet.
I hope the images actually show up, it took me way too long to figure out how to upload them

Chapter 2: Keep Calm Collect Data

Summary:

I spent way too long looking up beetle facts for this.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Ah.

 

Well this is certainly a change

 

He said not at all sarcastically.

 

Looking at the new addition to his anatomy had sent Donnie’s mind into overdrive and had also shocked it still, he was in a strange limbo between panicking and perfect calm.

 

With a shaky hum, he tore his gaze away from his shell (elytra? How does one even refer to this?) and began to inspect the rest of his body.
He had very little data to fall back on in this situation. But he grappled with what he had.

 

It was very unlikely that his shell (Donnie will stick with calling it a shell for now, calling it anything else brought up some icky feelings that he really didn’t want to address) was the only mutation, seeing as other mutants had full body changes, becoming almost unrecognisable. However, it was obvious that he still retained most of his original form, which he was extremely grateful for by the way, so because this was a second mutation the effects must be different, unknown.

 

And didn’t that send a jolt down his spine, there was no data, this was uncharted territory.

 

He hated it.

 

Anyway.

 

His skin had not changed at first glance, it was still the same scaly green, though on closer inspection, it seemed a little harder, the texture a little off. If Donnie’s theory of him being partly mutated into some kind of beetle was correct, then this may be a reflection of an insect’s exoskeleton. Insects have a hard exoskeleton instead of bones, Donnie hoped he still had all his bones.

 

Wasn’t that a strange thing to wish for?

 

Another change was on his fingers, they seemed to have minute grippers or hairs on them, which he could only sense through the texture change and the strange noise they made when they rubbed together. Donnie was just about to pull down his goggles to get a closer look when he felt something on his head.

 

Antenna

 

They had been trapped under his mask, short enough that they didn’t poke out, but they were there. As Donnie removed his mask he was suddenly hit with a barrage of new information - smells.

 

Now Donnie’s sense of smell was already very strong, but this was a different kind of smell. He could pick up entirely new scents that he couldn’t even describe. He also could get an extremely accurate temperature reading of his environment and the air pressure and he could smell the minute concentrations of hydrocarbons in the air and the mould of a rotting hotdog someone left out and he could smell the pheromones of the ant colony five meters to his left and-

 

Donnie shoved the antennae back under his mask.

 

 

The smells receded but didn’t go away entirely, but Donnie was left reeling from that experience.

 

“wow, okay, that. That was something.” He murmured to himself, hands coming to his sides and starting to scratch, as he recovered from the sudden influx of information.

 

After repeating some of the breathing exercises that April had taught Raph he felt calm enough to return to his analysis.

 

“So, my current list of physical changes so far; insectoid wings covered by my shell- the elytra, slightly hardened skin into a sort of proto-exoskeleton, small tactile spines on my fingers, and hypersensitive antennae. Okay, okay. Coolcoolcool, that’s not a lot at all.”

 

Donnie lifted his foot, and yes, it also had the tactile spines as well, and unfortunately, they were noticeably larger, but would still go unnoticed under close inspection.

 

 

As Donnie started to pace, he noticed something slightly off with his stride, it was like he was going too fast, his usual steps were taking him further than he expected them to. He stopped as he inspected this, yes, the ground was definitely further away than it should have been. Quickly he reached for his battle shell, faltering when he reached behind him (almost touching it) before redirecting to where it sat on the ground.

 

He retrieved his measuring tape, just one of the many miscellaneous items in his battle shell, and measured himself, head to toe.

 

Five foot eleven.

 

He had been five foot seven this morning. He had grown four inches.

 

It made sense, whenever humans got mutated there was always some physical growth (his dad was the exception) so it made sense for him to follow the same pattern. But seriously.

 

How was he going to hide this from his brothers?

 

Was he going to hide it from them?

 

That was a stupid question, of course he was.

 

This was all a consequence of his own stupidity, after all who grabs an oozesquito filled with volatile chemicals? Apparently, Donatello that’s who. He was supposed to be the smart one, he couldn’t ruin that, he couldn’t give them reason to doubt his intellect.

 

 

Groaning to himself, he gathered his battle shell in his arms, attempting to place it on his shell (his shell). However, it didn’t fit.

 

He had designed his battle shell specifically for his shell, its size and exact dimensions were taken and applied with great precision, making the battle shell fit like a glove.

 

But it didn’t fit anymore. Because he had changed.

 

It made his skin crawl.

 

He hoisted the battle shell into his arms instead, not even attempting to put up with the sensation of his battle shell being an imperfect fit. No. His battle shell was perfect, he had made it after all, it was his shell that was imperfect.

 

 

Donnie began the long trek back to the lair. Planning his next move.

 

Of all his newly acquired features, the shell would be the most difficult to hide. The antennae would be easy enough, he only had to hide them under his mask, and his skin and hands were unnoticeable unless someone touched him for too long, which he was never fond of any way, and as for his new found height, he would simply slouch like he never had before, he couldn't mess up his posture more than he already had.

 

His shell though

 

(the elytra, the wings)

 

Until he readjusted his battle shell, which would take a few days (he would also have to measure his shell by himself) he would have to cover it with the meagre protection of fabric, of a hoodie most likely.

 

That produced another conundrum.

 

His brothers had this awful tendency of looking out for him.

 

 

They would surly suspect something is up when he stops wearing his battle shells in favour of hoodies, and stops going on missions (he can’t go on missions without his battle shell!).

 

The solution to that problem is simple, he simply will not see his brothers. Donnie will be too busy figuring out how to fix this mistake to take part in family bonding time anyway.

 

It will be fine.

 

He’ll be fine.

 

 

(a soft buzz emanates from his shell)

Notes:

maybe in the next chapter we'll finally see the other turtles! I certainly don't know, it'll be a surprise for me too!

Chapter 3: I would never turn my back on you

Summary:

this one is a little dialogue heavy, its my first time writing dialogue like this, I hope its all understandable and in character!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie narrowed his eyes at the manhole cover in front him.

 

It seems he had found a little snag in his plan, getting to his lab without encountering anyone. He couldn't wear his battle shell, and he refused to go dumpster diving for some kind of hoodie, so his shell would be exposed for anyone to see.

 

He had been gone for a few hours, it was shocking just how much had changed in so little time, but luckily no one seemed to have noticed he had gone, given by the lack of phone calls. So it was perfectly feasible that they thought he was still in his lab.

 

He would have to plan out his path through the lair to his lab carefully, so there was the lowest chance of one of his brothers catching him. Donnie could do that, he was a ninja after all, it is certainly in his skill set to be sneaky.

 

Holding his battle shell in one hand, he climbed down the ladder into the sewers. Forgoing the final couple rungs, he jumped down, the sound of his landing echoed through the dark tunnels.

 

 

After a series of familiar twists of turns, he came across the entrance to the lair. There were multiple of these, and he had planned his path to lead to the entrance closest to his lab.

 

Donnie stopped for a few seconds, straining his hearing to listen for any sound that his brothers were nearby.

 

(his antennae told him that Mikey was still in at kitchen cooking with -ew- mushrooms)

 

He slowly made his way down the corridor towards his lab, stopping every few meters whenever he heard the faint sounds of his family in the lair. He swore his footsteps were loud enough to cause all of them to come running.

 

(Raph was training, he could smell his sweat)

 

Donnie kept his shell turned minutely towards the wall, just in case.

After a painstaking journey steeped in paranoia, Donnie finally made it to his lab, he smiled in triumph, just around this corner and-

 

Leo was leaning on the open door to his lab, sipping a beverage.

 

(It was hot chocolate, it had some spices in it as well, ginger, nutmeg, cinnamon- shut up)

 

Donnie froze.

“Hey Donnie,”

 

Leo took a long sip from his drink. Donnie’s eye twitched.

 

“where’ve you been?”

 

 

 

Well, this posed quite the conundrum. He would have to get past Leo and into his lab, all without turning his back on Leo, and without arising too much suspicion.

Too much lay in Leo’s hands, if he was feeling particularly vindictive, he could very easily snitch on him, which usually consisted of Leo dragging Donnie to Raph for some good old public humiliation, usually after witnessing a concerning number of empty mugs that smelt of too much caffeine. And if that were to occur in this situation, if Leo attempted to take Donnie to the others, Donnie’s shell would be noticed immediately.

 

This was a very delicate situation.

 

He would have to be very careful with his words.

 

“Nowhere that concerns you, Dear Brother. Now if you don’t mind, I very much would like to return to the solitude of my lab.”

 

Ah, he has made a mistake, he didn’t like the expression that was growing on Leo’s face.

 

You see, Donnie used to be terrible at understanding the many expressions that graced one’s face. But, like with his shell, once he had identified the problem he made steps to fix it and improve. So Donnie had collected data on the many expressions of his brothers.

After days of discrete monitoring (he had quickly learned that asking his brothers to express these emotions and fill out questionnaires on their feelings was a method extremely susceptible to bias, and the results were often inaccurate, mostly due to Leo convincing Donnie that his ‘guilty face’ was in fact one of complete honesty) Donnie had crafted a detailed table of different expressions and their meanings, which he quickly memorised.

 

This is how he knew that Leo’s expression meant that he thought Donnie was being very suspicious, and Leo could very easily get him in trouble. And Leo knew it.

 

“Come onnn Dee, you can tell me. Actually no, wait, I can guess…”

 

Leo tapped his finger against his chin, Donnie shuffled in place, effectively trapped as Leo was blocking the entrance to his lab. Anyone could come up behind him and see what his shell had become.

 

“GASP, you went to a Jupiter Jim movie, no! You went to get pizza, hmm no that’s not it... you were experimenting on squirrels in the park! No, no, I got it,”

 

As his guesses got more and more outlandish, Donnie got more and more frustrated. Honestly, how could he go to the moon? His teleportation device was still only theoretical.

 

Finally, Donnie snapped,

“Fine! I went to the scrap yard, you happy?”

 

“Happy?! You went out to the surface? Without us? I feel hurt, truly” Leo dramatically brought his hand up to his forehead, closing his eyes as if agonising over a terrible betrayal.

Normally, Donnie would just barge past Leo and into his lab, with varying success in shutting Leo out, but his couldn’t do that now, his shell would be in clear view. So he awkwardly remained where he was.

 

Leo stayed in that pose for a few seconds, before opening one of his eyes, to look at Donnie, who was still standing, slouched, in the middle of the corridor. His battle shell held in his hands. He looked miserable

 

“Hey, what happened to your battle shell? Did it break?” Leo asked,

 

“Condescending chuckle, of course not, my tech never breaks”. Donnie retorted.

 

“Firstly, tell that to last week”

 

“That invention was in beta, it doesn’t count”

 

“And secondly, if it isn’t broken, why aren’t you wearing it, you okay?” Leo asked, leaning forward, making eye contact and squinting at his brother.

 

The genuine concern made Donnie falter a little. He didn’t think not wearing his battle shell was that weird, was it? Donnie looked to the side, away from Leo's piercing gaze.

 

Donnie had to come up with a reply, stat, but he couldn’t just say ‘oh I got mutated by an oozesquito and the secondary mutation caused my shell to change shape so much that my battle will no longer fit comfortably over it’ which means Donnie would have to lie.

 

Donnie wasn’t very good at lying, this was well known.

 

Luckily, he had planned for this.

 

He took a deep breath,

and proceeded to infodump.

 

Jumbling big, scientific words together, and explaining features of his battle shell in round about ways that would be sure to send even someone familiar with the material spinning.

 

“-and because of the exothermic properties of the lithium electrode, the cationic surfactant was at risk of dissociating into its constituent ions so consequently-“as he was talking however, a muscle that he didn’t have twitched, and he felt his shell shift somewhat, lifting from its place on his back.

 

Quickly removing a hand from his battle shell (which was not broken) and firmly placing on his shell -his shell- and oh, he hated the new texture. This was so wrong.

 

If he faltered in his long-winded explanation, Leo didn’t notice.

 

“And because of the battle shells reliance on the decomposition of the ionic lattice in proving a basis for ambient-“

And yes! There it was, Leo’s eyes glazed over as he attempted to compute the barrage of technical language. The Muscles Donnie Didn’t Have twitched again, pressing against his hand, which he kept stubbornly in place.

 

“okay, chill jeez, I didn’t ask for an entire thesis on it” Leo complained finally breaking and interrupting his speech, “go use your nerd stuff to fix your broken shell then, but I wont forget you sneaking out”

 

After that subtle threat, Leo rolled his eyes and walked away, leaving the path to Donnie’s lab open. Donnie quickly slipped inside and shut the door, locking it.

 

He sunk to the floor, looking up at the purple LEDs that populated his ceiling.

 

I will Leo, he thought to himself, I will fix my broken shell.

 

 

Notes:

by the way, none of what Donnie was info dumping about was actual science, it was just random scientific-sounding terms I remember from chemistry
-edit-
now with art!

Chapter 4: And I Sit Here, Thinking About How I Could Hurt

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After sitting on the floor against the door to his lab staring at the ceiling for a good few minutes, Donnie slowly made his way to his feet

 

He walked to his desk, dragging his feet, to retrieve his well-worn purple hoodie that was thrown over the back of the chair.

As he picked it up, the fabric seemed to stick to his hands. With an odd disconnect he released his grip on the hoodie, yet the hoodie did not fall. It hung loosely from his fingers.

 

Donnie stared at this for a long moment. Before his breath hitched and he quickly tore his hands away, desperately pulling the hoodie over his head.

 

He stood there for another minute, holding his hands away from himself. Donnie watched the slight tremble in his hands from what seemed like far away, he felt like he was hanging just a little to the left of his own body.

 

 

 

Suddenly taking a deep breath, and with a full body shiver he heavily sat down in his chair, turning on his computer and accessing his algorithms.

 

“Alright, lets fix this” he murmured.

 

“I can whip up a retro-mutagen in no time, nothing like a little dabbling in the genetic code. I can do this. I’ve done more with less.”

 

He was a genius after all.

I can do this, he repeated like a mantra in his head, as he started analysing the changes to his DNA.

 

 

 

I can’t do this.

Donnie lay flopped over his desk, face pressed into his keyboard, surrounded by too many empty coffee mugs. He had been at it for hours.

He had sequenced his DNA and found the exact genes that had been switched around and manipulated by the wretched insect. He had even synthesised a retro-mutagen that should work in theory.

 

However, when he tested it on a small sample of his cells, it seemed to work too well.

 

You see, the mutagen had left behind a chemical signature, which is what the retro-mutagen bound to and reversed, however, the chemical signature from his initial mutation and his second one was exactly the same.

 

If he used the retro-mutagen on himself (not even considering that he didn’t have nearly enough materials or time to make a full dose) then the retro-mutagen would affect both of his mutations and he would be reverted to a normal, non-mutated softshell turtle.

 

That would be even more disastrous than the situation he found himself in now, because as a normal turtle, he would be without his famous intellect, and then where would his brothers be? They certainly didn’t have the scientific know how to re-mutate him. And he definitely wasn’t putting his life in Draxum’s hands that’s for sure.

 

And that’s not even taking into consideration the question of what if he was to be returned from a normal softshell turtle, would he even be the same? Would Donnie have ceased to exist? Would he retain his memories? It was an existential crisis for another day, and he had other, more urgent, things to worry about.

 

He had agonised over ways to make the retro-mutagen target only the second mutation, but it was impossible, every experiment, every tweak in the chemical formulae lead to either the same result or a horrible failure that had him gagging.

 

 

He let out a low groan into his keyboard.

 

He dragged his hand over his desk, the tactile spines on his fingers catching on the many papers littered over it. There had been a steep learning curve to figure out how to grasp and let go of things on command. While Donnie would much rather just ignore all of his newly acquired mutations, this one unfortunately had to be addressed.

 

Donnie quickly figured out that if he flexed his fingers just like so, the spines would detach from what ever they had been attached to, and it would fall free.

 

Donnie had also found that if he tensed his fingers in a way he couldn’t put into words, the spines rose even further, much like the hair on a human’s arm in the cold, this allowed the spines to form a much stronger grip.

 

And though he was trying not to think about it, the scientist in him wondered if the grip would be strong enough to climb vertically up a smooth surface.

 

 

While he had been sequencing his DNA, Donnie had also found what exactly he had been partially mutated into; a Nuttall’s Blister Beetle, or more specifically, Lytta nuttalli.

 

After searching up for more information about this particular species, he decided to take a sample of his saliva, as the bite of a blister beetle included the toxin cantharidin, and it would be very useful to know whether his bite could be considered venomous.

 

The test came back positive, and while Donnie now seemed to have an immunity to the toxin, there was now a high concentration of cantharidin being continuously secreted from his salivary glands in his mouth.

 

This brought up a new concern.

 

In nature, a blister beetle bite would only irritate the skin, producing a blister. The toxin would not be directly inserted directly into the blood, as the bite of the beetle was not strong enough to break the skin.

 

However, due to his original mutation causing Donnie to have quite sharp teeth, if he was to bite someone (which he did more often than he would like to admit) he would easily break the skin and the cantharidin would certainly get into the blood. And his face paled as he read the effects of this particular toxin; abdominal pain, vomiting, kidney damage and even cause someone to go into shock.

 

It didn’t help that the toxin currently residing in his mouth was much more potent than that of a normal blister beetle. It was also very concerning to read that there was no specific antidote to cantharidin.

Donnie wondered if he could make one.

 

But until then, he would have to make sure that anything that touched his mouth was thoroughly decontaminated.

Donnie glared at the empty mugs strewn around his desk, all of them could have traces of the toxin, if his brothers ingested any of it, the consequences could be dire. He could not be responsible for any harm befalling his family.

 

Donnie’s gaze lifted off of his screen and to the battle shell laying in the corner.

 

He still needed to refit his battle shell.

 

He turned back to continue looking up facts about blister beetles. Donnie knew he was procrastinating. And he had two very good reasons for it.

 

Firstly, he really did not want to measure his shell. That would mean he would have to look at it, and he had been doing very well at avoiding that ever since the initial mutation in the morning (or was it yesterday now?).

He disliked his brothers touching his shell most days, so for something to come along and change it so easily and so dramatically was not an easy thought.

 

Secondly, he would be making permanent changes to his battle shell, and that would mean that he was acknowledging that these changes were here to stay, that he would have to deal with the shifting of his body, with the addition of new muscles and features.

Adjusting his battle shell would mean, on some level, he would have to accept that he would be like this for a while (Not forever, he could figure out a cure, he just needed more time).

 

 

Donnie really didn’t want to refit his battle shell.

 

 

So he turned back to his screen, searching up various studies on blister beetles, and treatments for cantharidin.

hm, apparently blister beetles are particularly harmful to horses, ingesting four to six grams of the beetles can be fatal to the equines. Interesting.

 

 

Donnie really didn’t want to refit his battle shell.

 

 

 

A knock at his lab’s door jolted him from his sour musings.

 

“shellooo! Donnie? Open the door, you’ve been in your lab for ages!”

 

Ah, it was Mikey. He had to open the door for him.

Donnie double checked that the (it wasn’t his) shell was covered completely by his hoodie, and the antennae were still hidden under his mask, before slowly rising from his chair, his joints aching as he moved from his hunched over position on is desk for the first time in hours.

 

He shuffled over to the entrance, unlocking and opening the door to come face to face with his smiling brother.

 

 

 

Notes:

wow, this one has a lot of science-y words. let me tell you it took me ages to find a species of beetle that I wanted. I settled on the blister beetle mostly because of the opportunities for *drama* were just too good to pass up.
I think I finally have a good idea on the direction I want to take this fic, or a least a have some kind of plan going foreword.
next chapter, Donnie actually has to interact with someone, the horror!

Chapter 5: Wrapped in fabric and the mask of who I pretend to be

Summary:

this is my longest chapter yet! hope you enjoy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

“Hey Dee! …woah, you look terrible” Mikey said, taking in Donnie’s haggard appearance.

 

“Science waits for no turtle, my dear ‘Angelo” Donnie grunted in responce, hoping his smile looked convincing enough to fool his most emotionally intelligent brother. Based on Mikey’s expression, he was not fooled.

 

“Donnie, when was the last time you slept? Or ate for that matter?” he questioned, leaning forwards into Donnie’s personal space, reaching out his hand as if to pull back Donnie’s mask to check just how deep his eyebags were.

 

“I slept.” Donnie responded, slapping Mikey’s hand away a little too roughly. Whether it was out of fear of Mikey noticing the hidden antennae under his mask or for the fact that Mikey’s hand was getting too close to his mouth.

 

It was probably both.

 

“hm.” Mikey retracted his hand, and if he was hurt by Donnie’s reaction, he didn’t show it, Mikey narrowed his eyes at Donnie.

It felt as if he could see right through his mask, as if he could see just what Donnie had become.

 

“So! Donnie! You can come downstairs, spend some time with the family, have some of my cooking. I think I’ve finally perfected my souffle! You would not believe just how many tries it took, turns out the trick is whisking the eggs just right, too much or too little and it will totally ruin- anyway, you’ll eat with us and then go to your room and then take a nap. Capeesh?” Mikey smiled.

 

Ugh, Donnie couldn’t describe just how much he didn’t want to do that. He still had so much he needed to do; further research into the retro-mutagen, creating an anti-venom, refitting his battle shell (which he still didn’t want to do).

 

Also, extended interaction with his family did not sound like a good time. They knew him better than he knew himself sometimes, and they would definitely notice something was up. And the energy it would take to keep up appearances absolutely send him over the edge and into a mental breakdown.

And Donnie did not have time for that right now.

 

 

Mikey noticed his hesitance and his smile became fixed, and his eyes dangerous.

“Hey Don, I don’t think you understand. You ARE coming downstairs. And you ARE going to appreciate my cooking and you ARE going to have fun with everyone and then you ARE going to go to SLEEP” Mikey -no- Doctor Delicate-Touch commanded.

 

How would Donnie normally react to this?

 

“Uh. Yeah sure Mikey, let me just put something away, Ill be down in a second”, he said, quickly walking back into his lab, (without turning his back on Mikey). Mikey, sufficiently pleased, nodded, a genuine smile on his face now.

 

“Okie! See you there Donnie”

 

And he skipped away, no doubt to gather the rest of the family.

 

Normally, such an interaction was well within the norm. Donnie would often spend too long in his lab, and his brothers would be the ones to drag him out (sometimes literally) and force him to take care of his body.

Donnie usually was okay with this, it was beneficial to him after all, only resulting in minor embarrassment, such as when he fell asleep face first into his cereal. He depended on his brothers getting him out of his lab.

 

But now? It was very much not needed. What he needed was to recede back into his lab and figure out how to fix this horrible situation. Mikey couldn’t have known that, it wasn’t his fault.

 

But now he was stuck between a rock and a hard place, between Charybdis and Scylla, and there was no good path forward.

 

As he stood in the middle of his lab, he contemplated his options.

 

 

Option one.

He stays in his lab, isolating himself from his brothers and continues to work on fixing... this while situation.

Pros: he didn’t have to talk to anyone, and he could continue his work.

Cons: they had the emergency unlock from last time he had tried to pull that, and his brothers would immediately know something was up, and they would most likely figure out what had happened. And he would be making Mikey upset.

 

 

Option two.

He goes downstairs, eats food with his family, then he goes to bed.

Pros: his family remains unaware of his current condition, eating and sleeping will improve his cognitive abilities and increase his chance of returning to his original state. Mikey would be happy.

Cons: high risk, there was a high chance of his brothers figuring out that something was up. There was also a risk of him falling apart.

 

 

Weighing his options, Donnie sighed and went to the pile of clothes in the cosier corner of his lab.

He searched for a second before finding what he was looking for. It was an abnormally long scarf April had given his as a ‘joke’ gift. It, like all of his clothing, was purple.

It was also a thin enough material and long enough that he could wrap it multiple times around his middle without it being noticeable.

 

A better substitute would be bandages from the sickbay, however they were already running low after the Kraang invasion and hadn’t yet completely restocked, and it would be a waste to use bandages when he wasn’t actively bleeding. Not mentioning how easily he would be caught if he went rummaging for medical supplies and the immediate questioning that would follow.

 

Donnie remembered that when he was talking to Leo outside his lab, the shell had started to move on its own volition, extending from his back. If that was to happen during dinner, there was no guarantee that Donnie could be able to stop it like he did with his brief conversation with Leo. This was the safest course of action.

 

Steeling his nerves, Donnie started to take off his hoodie, exposing the base shell.

 

Did he lock the door?

 

Sliding the hoodie back on, he looked around checking the door -yes it was locked.

 

He hooked his hands over the bottom of the hoodie once more

 

But did he really lock it?

 

Letting go of the hoodie, he checked on the door once more.

 

It was still locked.

 

 

This was a pathetic attempt at procrastination.

 

 

With a sudden burst of anger, he tore off his hoodie, dropping it on the floor.

 

He was glad he wasn’t near any mirrors.

 

Doing his best to not to touch the thing on his back, Donnie wound the scarf around his middle, once, twice then thrice.

Tightening the scarf to make sure it was secure, and ignoring the sudden pain that action gave him, he tied the scarf in a neat knot that could easily go unnoticed.

 

 

Quickly putting back on the hoodie, he wandered over to the mirror he had hidden away in the other side of the lab.

 

(he had read somewhere that being able to see your reflection was not conducive to a good working environment, but he still needed somewhere to do his eyebrows, so, Donnie compromised)

 

Giving himself a once over, he checked that everything was hidden away. The antennae were well hidden under his mask, the small folds in the fabric could easily be mistaken for just his goggles pulling on his mask oddly.

 

While he was still getting way too much information from them, it was no longer as overwhelming as it had been, though Donnie hadn’t yet removed the antennae from his mask, and he wasn’t going to any time soon. The first time had been overwhelming, and he was not eager to relive it so soon.

 

The shell was well covered in his hoodie, which fell all the way down to his knees.

He had tied the scarf a little too tight if the dull throbbing of the shell was anything to go by. But Donnie wasn’t taking any chances. He could deal with a little pain. Donnie had been through worse.

 

Knowing he had used up all the time his meagre excuse of ‘putting something away’ had bought him, Donnie grit his teeth, unlocked his door and set in the direction of the dining room. His shoulders set like he was heading to war.

 

-------------

 

As he peaked into the room, he saw all his family waiting on him, Raph was sitting in his seat, staring intently at the steaming food laid out in front of him.

April was sitting next to him, possibly trying to stop Raph from pre-emptively eating the food. Leo was sitting across from her, texting someone on his phone, a dopy smile on his face. His feet were resting on the table, ew. It really was impossible for him to sit like a normal person.

 

Mikey must have though so too, as when he entered the dining room, with a plate of something that smelt heavily (was it just him who could smell that?) of spices on his hip, Mikey glared at Leo’s affront to dining room etiquette and swiped his feet of the table.

Leo was shocked out of whatever trance he was in and fought to regain his balance as he tried not to fall off his chair. Casey, who was sitting next to him, attempted to help but ended up getting smacked in the face for his troubles.

 

Raph looked up from drooling over his food to chuckle at Leo’s misfortune. Donnie took this momentary distraction to silently slip into the room.

However, he must have been louder than he thought he was, because as soon as he stepped into the dining room, everyone’s heads turned to look at him.

 

He wished he had chosen the first option and stayed in his lab.

 

“Hey Donald, long time no see,” Leo smirked,

Donnie rolled his eyes, “’Nardo, you saw me just this morning” he griped, tapping his fingers against his palm. His fingers felt like they were covered in honey, pulling just too much on his scales before releasing.

 

Leo did an odd tilt of his head “…uh no that was yesterday.”

 

Was it? Seems like Donnie had been a little more blind to the passage of time than he thought.

 

His lack of knowledge on the current day immediately alarmed Raph, “Donnie! How long have you been working for?” he asked, looking affronted. “You need to take better care of yourself!”

 

Ah, this was a familiar song and dance, “Of course Raphala, I’ll get right on that” he said (you know, like a lying lair who lies) as he slipped into his seat.

 

Mikey really must have put a lot of effort into this meal.

Whenever he got a new recipe down he always made a big production of showing off his culinary skills.

 

He had set out multiple sets of cutlery (most of which they probably didn’t need, Mikey just wanted it to seem fancy and high class). There were also a few candles which Mikey had supposedly lit with his nun-chucks, which was a fire hazard if Donnie had ever seen one. Mikey had also folded napkins into little turtle shapes, which was a little too on the nose (it wasn’t anymore) but they were cute.

 

Mikey slid a plate in front of Donnie before sitting down in his own seat at the head of the table.

He had claimed it after an ironclad argument that because he was the one cooking most of the food, he had first dibs on the seating.

 

Raph was a little miffed with this, as he had no hope of claiming the head seat because he was an absolute disaster in the kitchen. Raphael burned cereal.

 

“Now I know that souffle is a French dessert, but I just couldn’t resist making risotto for the main course, ‘cause it is Italian. But I just learned this new technique and I really wanted to show you guys! Dig in!”

 

Needing no further permission, Raph all but chocked trying to shove the food into his mouth and compliment Mikey’s cooking at the same time. While Leo, April, Casey and Donnie started to eat at a more civilised pace.

 

Donnie was glad to see that, set beside the risotto on his plate was a small collection of safe foods, such as little cuts of meat and veg. They were probably meant to be mixed up in the risotto, but were kept separate so that Donnie wouldn’t have to undergo the horror of mixed textures in his food.

 

Donnie loved his family so much.

 

 

(The shell shifted under the scarf)

 

(The scent of the spices in the food was still boarding on overwhelming)

 

(He didn’t think he could let go of his fork)

 

(There was a strange, unnatural taste in his mouth)

 

 

Leo had placed his phone face down on the table, a light blush on his cheeks. If Donnie had the energy for it, he would be teasing Leo about his painfully obvious crush.

 

Luckily, Raph did it for him.

 

“So Leo, I saw you got the waiter’s number, what’s his name again?” Raph asked, smirking. 

 

Leo’s face lit up, taking the prompt as permission to ramble about his crush, “His name is Usagi! Did you know he uses katana too? He’s a samurai! He is soo cool, you know, he told me-“

 

Casey perked up at the mention of Leo’s crush’s name (And darn, now he couldn’t keep calling him ‘the waiter’ or ‘Leo’s crush’) and April covered her mouth with her hand, trying to stifle laughter at Leo’s rambling.

 

Donnie’s eyes glazed over as Leo started to go over just how cool this Usagi was, twirling one of his mask tails in his hand like a teenage girl.

 

Donnie didn’t think he was going to like Usagi.

 

Mikey, however, had stars in his eyes, “Oooh, you like him, like, like him like him!”

 

Wow. Donnie didn’t think it was possible for Leo to get more red.

 

“you should invite him over!” Raph piped in. Mikey gasped and started nodding enthusiastically.

 

...

What.

 

 

Luckily, Leo seemed to agree with Donnie, waving his hands frantically around, his fork tinking in his plate.

“No no no, we just started talking, it would be too weird, I don’t want him to think I’m like desperate or something!”

 

“You kinda are though” Donnie cut in.

 

That was good, look at me, I’m conversing like a boss! (Raph wouldn’t mind if he borrowed his catchphrase)

They suspect nothing!

 

Leo gasped, affronted, “Hey! What about you, Donnie, you snuck out! Let’s stop talking about me and talk about that!”

Leo smirked, eager to get back at Donnie and move the conversation on to something else, conveniently throwing Donnie under the bus.

 

Ah, I had spoke too soon, he thought as Raph’s head swung in his direction, completely forgetting about inviting Leo’s crush over and latching onto this new topic.

 

“Donnie! You snuck out?! But! The buddy system!” Raph exclaimed.

 

Mikey and April’s soft “Oooooh, Donnie’s in trouble~” summed up the situation perfectly.

 

(The shell shifted again)

Notes:

I was finally able to upload some of my art! I've added it to the end of chapter 1, if you want to check it out!
:P
Your comments fuel me <3

Chapter 6: The only thing I can hear is the beating of my own heart

Notes:

TW: for a panic attack (?) , its mostly dissociation I guess
idk Donnie's going through it
also wow, and I thought the other chapter was dialogue heavy, but this. Is so much more

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Yeah Donnie, I can’t believe you snuck out!” Leo chimed in. If looks could kill Leo would have been dead twice over.

 

“Snitch” Donnie hissed at his now least favourite brother.

 

“Where did’ya go Donnie?” Raph asked, tilting his head.

 

“Ugh just the Scrapyard, no big deal”

 

It was a big deal.

 

“Why didn’t you ask one of us to come with you?” Raph continued, his eye-ridges furrowed in worry, forming his famous Raph-chasm.

 

“You were all busy, and I couldn’t just wait, I was in the middle of a very important project!”

 

 

He should have waited.

 

Why couldn’t he just wait?

 

Raph sighed, leaning back in his chair, before responding, “Did you get what you wanted at least?”

 

 

He didn’t even know.

 

He had been a bit too preoccupied to check just what he had collected after it happened. He remembered placing some miscellaneous stuff into his battle shell, but he had no recollection of what exactly any of that stuff was. Donnie could barely remember what exactly he was there for in the first place.

 

Instead of whatever that was, he got this. He got his body contorted and changed in ways he had never anticipated. Because he was being stupid. He made a stupid error. Him. Donnie! The smart, rational one.

 

 

So, no. Donnie did not get what he wanted.

 

Burying his icky feelings back into the deep corners of his mind (it was getting a little crowded there), Donnie gathered what mental fortitude he had left:

 

“Nah, I didn’t.” he murmured, shifting his gaze to his food.

 

...

That was exhausting.

 

“Maybe tomorrow we can go again and help you look, yeah?” Mikey suggested, beaming at Donnie.

 

Donnie thinks he shrugged; he can’t be sure.

 

 

His eyes locked on a singular grain of rice.

 

 

April snickered, “Yeah, maybe Leo can invite Usagi as well! It would be soo romantic.” “April!” Leo whined, blush returning to his face.

 

   Just thinking about going back to the scrapyard made Donnie feel sick.

 

“The scrapyard is like the opposite of romantic, you know that!”

 

   He didn’t think he could eat any more.

 

“So you admit you do want to go somewhere romantic with him!”

 

   He couldn’t let go of the fork.

 

“NO! I was simply correcting your wrong opinion on scrapyards!”

 

   He was finding it hard to breath.

 

“hm, that’s weak. A weak excuse. I don’t believe you at all. Mikey?”

 

   Was he even trying?

                                 To breath.

 

“Nope, as someone who is as one would say, an expert when it comes to this, I, Doctor Feelings, diagnose you with simp.”

 

     The scarf was digging into his plastron. Into the shell.

                                                                     (Not his shell)

 

“You take that back!”

 

        He gripped hard onto the fork. It bent under the pressure.

 

“No Leo, Mikeys right. You are a simp”

 

         It was fine. He didn’t have to breath.

                He could hold his breath for a long time.

 

“Betrayal! My own brother!”

 

     Or did that change too?

 

“It’s not a betrayal if I was never on your side to begin with!”

 

 

               Was he even the same person anymore?

 

“what’s that supposed to mean?”

 

 

                                             He needed to breath.

 

 

“I dunno, Raph just saw it somewhere, it sounded funny.”

 

 

                                                                    He needed-

 

 

 

 

“Hey, do you guys hear that?”

 

The table went silent at Casey’s question. All of them taking a moment to strain their ears to hear what Casey did.

 

A buzzing.

 

They turned to their purple-clad brother, who was looking despondently down at his food, his eyes vacant. He must be even more frustrated about not getting the materials he wanted from the scrapyard than they thought.

 

“Dude, is that your phone?” Leo asked, though he didn’t think it sounded quite right. The buzzing was too continuous, too organic, to be a phone.

 

It took Donnie a second too long to move his gaze from his plate to the enquiring gaze of his family. The buzzing faltered for a second as Donnie shifted his posture and inhaled sharply.

 

“What?” he asked, his eyes half lidded and glazy. Leo wondered if his sleepless nights were finally catching up to him.

 

“You’re buzzin’” Raph supplied, pointing at his shell. Donnie’s eyes snapped open, his whole body jerked as he pushed his chair away from the table, almost toppling it over and falling to the floor. He stood up quickly.

 

Donnie stood there for a second, everyone’s gazes firmly on him. He swayed a little, like he was fighting to keep his balance, before his thoughts seemed to catch up with him.

 

“I need to go to-. Need to go.” he stuttered out, before fleeing the room. The buzzing following him. Leo noticed that he still had his fork grasped tightly in his hand before he vanished from view.

 

“He didn’t even stay for my souffle,” pouted Mikey.

 

 

-----------------

 

“That was weird right?” Leo asked, still looking at the doorway Donnie had disappeared into. “I mean, more than Donnie’s usual brand of weirdness.”

 

“Yeah, I wonder what that buzzing was, do you think he stuck crickets into his shell?” Mikey asked, turning to Leo.

 

“No, Donnie wouldn’t do that - that’s your usual brand of weirdness - and I still can’t believe you did that” Leo chuckled.

 

“My hands were full! Where else was I supposed to put them?” Mikey exclaimed, throwing up his hands in exasperation, Raph nodded sagely next to him. Holding Insects in your shell probably sounded completely sane to him.

“Anyway” Mikey continued, “that didn’t sound like cricket buzzing, it was more like, uh, cicadas”

 

“Should someone go after him?” April asked.

 

“Nah, he’ll probably be in his lab working on his battle shell, that’s probably what was making the buzzing.” Leo said.

 

“But he was wearing a hoodie?” Casey asked, confused.

 

Leo smirked “It wouldn’t be the first time he’s worn his hoodie over his battle shell. And anyway, that was his plus, plus size hoodie.” Said Leo,

Mikey nodded in agreement, joining in the conversation, “I thought there was something off with his shell," he snapped his fingers, "the shape was off. Maybe he’s making a new battle shell?”

 

Leo shook his head, “He’s probably just fixing his current battle shell, it looked broken last time I saw, he was acting a little shady about it”.

 

Raph’s eyes widened in worry, “his battle shell was broken? What happened to it?”

 

Leo leaned back, “I don’t know, I wasn’t listening.”

 

“Leo!”

 

Leo threw his head back, “What? He was speaking all sciency anyway! I can’t speak nerd!”

 

Raph deadpanned at his blue brother, who threw his hands up in an ‘what do you want me to do?’ gesture. Raph rolled his eyes, looking over to April. “Yeah, we should probably leave him alone for a while, especially if his battle shell’s broke, Don always gets really cagey whenever that happens ‘til its fixed.”

 

“Don’t worry Raph, I’ll make sure he actually goes to bed. He gets a couple hours, but then he’s gonna sleep” said Mikey, cracking his knuckles as if he was planning on knocking Donnie out with a punch. Mikey started giggling evilly, a malicious look on his face.

 

Raph leaned over and gently pushed Mikey’s head into his shell.

 

The giggling continued, now echoing ominously.

 

 

Leo cleared his throat, now leaning over the table, as if to deliver some very important information.

 

“Now the only thing left to address is… DIBS!” He hollered, grabbing Donnie’s plate and placing it on top of his own.

 

“What- LEO!” Raph yelled, reaching over the table to take the food for himself, which Leo was furiously shovelling into his mouth.

While Raph was grabbing at Leo, trying to stop his desperate inhalation of food, one of the candles was pushed over by his elbow, falling, and quickly lighting the table on fire.

 

Mikey popped his head out of his shell, eyes wide.

“My tablecloth!!!”

 

 

Notes:

honestly I don't know about this chapter. I not sure if I balanced the banter between the boys (and April) and Donnie's absolute angst-fest all that well
anyway, I was think of this joke for like the entirety of the chapter:
Leo/Mikey/Raph: aw Donnie's a little bummed from an unsuccessful scrapyard trip :(
Donnie: Having like 3 existential crisis's at once and on the edge of a mental breakdown. Everything is Fine

Oh! also! new art for chapter 3

Chapter 7: to see how my soul has changed

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie didn’t really know where he was going. The feeling of the shell pushing against the scarf was maddening, and it shifted uncomfortably as he stumbled and fell against the wall. Grimacing and using the wall as a support he stumbled his way back to his lab.

 

Closing and locking the door behind him, Donnie sank to the floor, yanking off his hoodie and with shaking hands undid the knot of the scarf wrapped around his torso. He fumbled a few times and couldn’t find it within himself to feel shame when the fabric ripped. When the knot was finally undone, the feeling finally receded as the shell lifted upwards off his back, the buzzing rising to a crescendo. Donnie’s eyes clamped shut.

 

Wrapping his hands around himself, Donnie exhaled, the sudden loss of that feeling making him feel weightless. Finally able to breath again, he inhaled, exhaled, inhaled, exhaled,  and the sensation of being trapped in his own mind slowly receded, and his head cleared.

 

After opening his eyes, Donnie was almost immediately hurtled back into his panic when he saw that his legs were a good few feet off of the floor. Donnie became even more aware of the buzzing coming from behind him. As soon as he did however, the buzzing stopped, and Donnie fell to the floor, landing with a dull thud.

 

He felt the shell lower a little, the wings (oh god why were there wings) vibrating every few seconds, as if in tandem with his thoughts (of course it would, it was a part of him).

 

Donnie stood up. He was off balance.

 

Stubbornly looking forward, Donnie made his way to his desk. He stopped. Staring at his chair.

 

It was a very nice chair, he had made it after all. The material felt nice on his scales, it was on wheels, and it was purple. And it had a perfectly shaped backrest.

 

In a sudden burst of anger, he let out a small shout and ripped the backrest of the chair, throwing it away to the side.

 

(That wasn’t the only thing he wanted to rip off)

 

Sitting down on what remained of his chair, Donnie let out a breath, and held his head in his hands, laying his elbows on his desk. Mentally preparing himself to return to working on his retro-mutagen, Donnie inhaled deeply.

 

However, as he took his hands away from his head, Donnie found that his fingers had stuck onto his mask and it was pulled away. Immediately his senses were overwhelmed by the now exposed antennae.

 

“AAAH-!!”

 

He yelled, shoving his mask back on and shoving his hand into his mouth, cutting his shout short. With tears in his eyes Donnie froze, waiting for a few painstaking minutes, anticipating one of his brothers to start banging on the door. He didn’t bother to move from his position hunched over his desk. After nothing happened, Donnie relaxed.

 

This was exhausting.

 

It seemed like the past 24 hours had been full of nothing but panic, and he had already been running low on sleep beforehand. But he couldn’t rest until he found how to reverse this. He thought back to his previous attempts at a cure. They had all been based purely in science, if you had asked him a few years ago, Donnie would have scoffed and replied that everything is based in science, however that wasn’t true was it?

Unfortunately, magic was apparently a thing, and was most definitely involved in the process of mutagen. Donnie grumbled, he wasn’t an expert in any way when it came to mysticism, sure, theoretical physics were a cinch, but magic? Absolutely not. If he wanted to figure out the retro-mutagen he would have to go to Draxum.

 

But he had to go on. He had exhausted all of his available options, plans a to z all failed at producing a working retro-mutagen. He was desperate enough to go to Draxum now.

 

How to do this, however, was the question. He couldn’t tell Draxum, as A: he would immediately inform Mikey of Donnie’s little situation and B: the thought of being any kind of emotionally vulnerable with the Yokai made Donnie break out in hives. So, he would have to avoid the topic of his own personal investment in the subject, Donnie thought at he reached for his phone, scrolling through his contacts before coming to the contact deftly labelled ‘Draxum’. Donnie only gave fun nicknames to people he liked. The name looked out of place between ‘Dimensional Threat (?)’ and ‘Worse Half’.

 

Draxum picked up on the 6th ring.

 

“Hello? Who is this?” ugh, of course Draxum hadn’t saved his number.

 

“It’s Donatello,”

 

“… who?”

 

Donnie didn’t know enough about Draxum to know whether or not he was being serious.

 

“Donatello, the son of Lou Jitsu”.

 

“… and which turtle would this be?”

 

Donnie sighed.

“The purple one.”

 

“Ah, yes, the softshell”

 

(wrong)

 

“I was under the impression that you hated me, why are you calling me now?” Draxum drawled.

 

Donnie rolled his eyes, even though Draxum could not see him do so.

 

“You would be correct in your assumption. Unfortunately, I have come across a problem and though it physically pains me to say it, it seems the solution requires mystic assistance.”

 

“And what specifically do you need my assistance for, turtle?”

 

“I am attempting to produce a retro-mutagen; however, I am having difficulty creating a formula that can differentiate between different mutations”.

 

Hm, perhaps it was a mistake to tell a reformed villain about how you were trying to produce a remedy to his life’s work. No matter how much Mikey claimed he had been ‘Redemption arced’. Oh well, no going back now.

 

“…”

 

Donnie hoped this wasn’t going to blow up in his face.

 

“Aside from the fact that two sources of mutagen would never need to be differentiated from each other in the first place, do you really think you created a successful retro-mutagen?”

 

Donnie didn’t like the condescending tone Draxum was speaking with.

 

“Yes, I was able to return a sample of my cells back to their non-mutated state”

 

Draxum let out an amused chuckle down the phone, causing Donnie’s eye to twitch. Draxum obviously knew something that he wasn’t telling him.

 

“What? What do you find so funny?”

 

“It’s just amusing that you would think that I hadn’t prepared for scientists attempting to ‘cure’ my mutagen.”

 

Donnie gulped; this did not sound good.

 

“Could you expand on that?”

 

“Gladly. you see, my mutagen doesn’t merely affect the physical body. It changes the very soul of the subject. Now, if you had at least a base knowledge of the mystic, you would know that the soul has a memory of what it is supposed to look like. My mutagen tricks the soul into thinking its true form is something new entirely, an infinitely more advanced mutated state. So even if you did synthesise a ‘retro-mutagen’ as you called it, it would not be able to return the body to its original state for long, as the soul would cause the body to shift back into its mutated state, which it perceives as its normal form.”

 

Donnie had stopped breathing.

 

 

“Tell me, how long has it been since you checked your samples?”

 

 

 

Having heard enough, Donnie hung up. Quickly sprinting towards where he had stored the cell samples, tearing open the container, with shaking hands he processed the cells, obtaining the pure DNA and placing it into his homemade DNA sequencer.

 

Donnie stood in front of the machine, wishing he had improved its efficiency so he wouldn’t have to endure this soul-crushing weight.

 

After what seemed like hours the machine ‘dinged’ with a happy jingle which grated on Donnie’s tympanum. Quickly moving the data collected by the machine to his desktop, he run the DNA sequence through his algorithms, biting his fingers as he once again waited for the results.

 

The algorism finished running through the data. Presenting it’s finding on his monitor screen.

 

A 100% match.

 

To his new, mutated DNA.

 

 

 

Notes:

don't mind me *dumps some worldbuilding into this chapter*

this was a little bit of a filler chapter, I'm much more excited for the next ones, but I just couldn't resist further dashing Donnie's hopes against the wall

Chapter 8: To know your enemy

Summary:

Wow. This is a long chapter, I had so much fun writing this one!

please enjoy!

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie finally came back to himself an undeterminable time later. He really had to get a handle on himself. He couldn’t just fall apart at the slightest hint of something not going his way.

 

Although maybe he could give himself a pass, just this once. After all he had just found that it was almost certain that he was stuck in this new form.

 

Talking about his new form. If he truly was stuck like this, then he needed to get a handle on the whole buzzing situation. He had been lucky during dinner. Though his memories were blurry on what had specifically occurred, he remembered Leo asking if it had been his phone, hopefully they would believe that and move on. Though it was unlikely they would guess anything close to his current situation, it was just too outlandish, even for Mikey’s creative mind.

 

The mutation had clearly changed a lot about his biology. Donnie knew how it worked. And he knew that he could control the seemingly random shifting of the shell. As for the shell to be able to move at all there should be neurones connecting the new muscles on the shell to his spinal cord and to his brain. The mutation must have made new neural connections in his brain. Ones that he had not forged himself.

 

Donnie would have to explore these, learn what made the shell do that, and what made the shell do this. So he could learn how to not do anything with the shell, and prevent the incident at dinner from ever happening again. You’ve got to know your enemy after all.

 

However, there was a little problem with this. The neural connections that the mutation had so callously forged were most likely connected to his emotions in some way, but given just how much of everything he had been feeling these past few hours (days?), Donnie couldn’t be sure. But if they were connected to his emotions, this whole ‘control the shell’ plan wasn’t going to go so well, as Donnie already had difficulty expressing his own emotions.

 

He looked to his clock. It was nearing ten o’clock. He felt way too tired for that to be the true time, but he hadn’t slept properly for almost a week, and was running on fumes. But he had to go on, if he stopped now, he would surely collapse.

 

Donnie made his way over to his mirror, propping it up so he could get a look at his whole body and-

 

Wow

 

 

He really did look terrible.

 

His mask was slightly askew from when he had frantically shoved it back onto his head after accidentally exposing the antennae. The crumpled mask allowed his eyebags to be seen in all their glory and -wow- (that’s two wows now) their purple hue could rival that of his mask. His eyes were also blood shot and glassy, but he guessed that’s where many sleepless nights will get you.

Slowly, he brought his hand up to touch the indentation of the antennae in his mask. He could feel the foreign sensation of his finger touching something that wasn’t part of his biology. He shivered, and sharply brought his hand away. He would deal with that later, the antennae were easy enough to hide. His main concern was the shell.

 

He turned his body around slightly, getting his second good look at the shell. (The first didn’t count for much, he wasn’t in his right mind then) the first thing he noticed was that it was no longer the dull greens and brown of his true shell, but it was now an iridescent purple. It shimmered in the light, reflecting soft pinks and blues into his eyes.

The spots on his shell were gone now, the leathery texture replaced by ridged chitin. Donnie felt his hands shake as what little he managed to eat at dinner threatened to make a reappearance. But Donnie stubbornly didn’t look away, he had been avoiding this for too long already. He set his mind, shoving those icky feelings down, and reached a hand back to delicately place a finger on the shell.

No more was there the slight give of his softshell, instead he was greeted by a sickeningly smooth texture that he could feel through the shell.

 

It made sense, Donnie placated with himself, the pressure from his touch was being detected by the sensory neurones, which were sending impulses down their axon and to his brain. It made sense for Donnie to be able to feel his finger on the shell. Even though it made his scales crawl with discomfort. It just wasn’t right.

 

Keeping the finger on the shell (maybe he could get used to it so it would stop making him want to throw up) he moved his eyes to the split, separating the shell perfectly in half. It almost made him gag, seeing the split that reminded him too much of the cracking of Leo’s shell after the invasion, it had taken so long to heal.

 

As if responding to the searching of his eyes (It made sense, it was attached to his brain, it made sense) the shell shifted, and the split widened.

 

 

Donnie was now looking at several pairs of delicate insectoid wings. They glistened in the light, almost glowing a soft purple, the exact shade of his ninpo. The delicate swirling patterns produced fractals of light that danced across the surface of the shell, lighting up like a brilliant Arora. They were, from an impartial standpoint, beautiful.

 

 

But they were also attached to his back.

 

 

He took a deep breath, distanced his mind, and started to catalogue the new muscles that stretched below the shell. He tried to tense one of them, and oh, that closed the left side of the shell. The right side had also partially closed as well. Donnie likened it to the tendons in normal, human fingers, about how trying to move the ring finger on its own resulted in the neighbouring fingers being dragged along as well.

 

Donnie relaxed the muscle, but no, the shell did not move back outwards like he had expected. He thought back to the feeling of when the shell had opened a minute ago and tried to replicate it. The shell moved upward. The muscles must be an antagonistic pair, one to open the shell and one to close it. Cataloguing the position and the experience of the two muscles, he found the same muscles for the other side of the shell. As Donnie tensed the first pair of muscles, and looked on as the the shell closed.

 

 

He tensed the second pair at the same time as he relaxed the first, and the shell opened.

 

Then he tensed the first pair and relaxed the second, and the shell closed.

 

He repeated this a few times. Watching, transfixed, as the shell lifted and lowered, opened and closed.

 

Subconsciously, Donnie incorporated more of the muscles on his back into the mix, slowly gaining more flexibility in how he moved the shell.

 

 

Donnie laughed, eyes alight in a tired mirth, delighted to finally have regained some control over his situation for the first time since the oozesquito bite. He moved the outer shell -the elytra- up and out, up and in, down and out, and completely shut. He moved them in a figure eight and closed the elytra so tightly it felt almost airtight.

 

Next, after he felt like he had complete control over the outer shell, he moved onto the wings that they encased. There were three pairs, with the third being extremely small compared to the other two. It was strange, based off of real beetles, there should only be two pair of wings, but then again, pigs couldn’t normally absorb mutant abilities and use them as their own (Or could they? An experiment for another day perhaps), so this seemed to be another case of the mutagen working off of its own rules.

 

He had been flying earlier.

 

 

This was a fact that he still struggled to comprehend. Sure, Donnie had flown before, but that was with his battle shell. Though he had only been airborne for a short moment, it was clear that the experience was very different to his normal experience of flying. Donnie could easily say that he had more confidence in his tech than these foreign wings that had forced themselves into his biology.

 

Donnie wasn’t aiming to gain the ability of fight currently, however. He just wanted to know how the buzzing worked, so he could stop it. Nothing more.

 

Donnie again began the process of experimenting with the muscles that lay deeper inside of his back, these he knew were connected to the wings. It did not go as well as he hoped it did. While he did find out how to flair the wings outwards -and wow wasn’t that a sight- and move them independently of each other, he had yet to find how to vibrate them at correct speed to recreate the buzzing sound, or even move them in such a way that lifted him even an inch off the floor.

 

Growling to himself, Donnie thought back to the last time the wings had buzzed, during dinner. Perhaps if he replicated his feeling during the incident -and nope- he thought, as he remembered just what had been going through his head at the time. It was not worth it, if he purposefully dug up all those icky feelings right now, he may just drown in them.

 

Donnie instead turned to a more reliable source of information, nature documentaries, (a guilty pleasure of his) he remembered one about the flight of the bee -which while it was not a beetle, it was still an insect and should still hold the basic principles of insectoid flight- it stated that the flight of bees was possible because of their miniscule size they were able to literally swim through the air.

Donnie, being quite a bit bigger than a bee, probably wouldn’t be able to replicate this. But, as stated before, the mutagen acts in strange ways, so he attempted the figure-eight like swimming motion anyway. The motion seemed to be familiar to the muscles, like some kind of muscle memory, and the motion of the wings quickly picked up speed.

The buzzing sound was struck into existence and started rising in volume and pitch in tandem with the movement of the wings.

 

 

Donnie felt weightlessness once again come over him as his feet slowly lifted from the floor.

 

 

He could feel the buzzing reverberate throughout his entire body.

 

 

He was flying!

 

 

 

 

“Donnie? Come on, what did we say about locking the door to your lab! Open up!”

 

Raph.

 

Donnie quickly fell to the floor, stumbling over his feet to pick up his hoodie discarded on the floor and donning it, tugging it down until it rested over his knees. Using his new control over the shell he kept it closed, though he could still feel the wings twitch, like they were itching to be used again.

 

(They were attached to his brain)

 

 

Donnie crept over to his door, unlocking it and allowing the entry of two of his brothers, Raph, and Mikey who was resting on his shoulders.

 

“Shelloo! This is your obligatory well-being check!” Mikey crowed, leaning down over Donnie with a gleam in his eyes. “You have been found guilty of neglecting your sleep” Raph nodded along, jostling Mikey who was now practically hanging off his head, “Your sentence is to be contained in your bed for a period of at least ten hours!”

 

“Yeah, Donnie, you’ve been cooped up in here for far too long, have your finished fixing yer battle shell yet?”

 

Donnie blinked, how did they come to that conclusion? It must have been something to do with the incident at dinner that had caused them to do so.

 

No matter, it worked for him. However, the question did raise another concern of his, when and how was he going to refit the battle shell. Should he make a new one entirely? One that could work with the shell instead of merely hiding it from his family. And speaking of, why was he even bothering to hide it anyways? Now that Donnie had (somewhat) accepted that he was stuck in this form for an undeterminable time, wouldn’t it be best for him to tell his brothers?

There wasn’t much point hiding it anymore.

 

Sure, Donnie would have to come clean about the stupidity that led to these circumstances, however, the blow to his pride would be worth the support. And Donnie had enough self-awareness to know that he needed support right now.

 

 

“Donnie?”

 

 

Ah, right, Raph had asked a question.

 

“No, not yet.”

 

 

He hadn’t even looked at his battle shell since dinner.

 

 

“Aw that’s too bad, maybe you can finish it later, after you SLEEP!” Mikey exclaimed, “I’ve been too lenient with you! Your eyebags could carry Raph!”

 

Donnie chuckled; he was aware of just how terrible he looked. Looking up at his brothers, Donnie was overcome by an urge to spill of his inner demons that had plagued him since his trip to the scrap yard, to tell them about what he had been trying to process.

 

He would tell them.

 

Except, one was missing.

 

“Where’s Leo?” Donnie asked, looking around for his blue-clad brother.

 

Leo would usually join these interventions, consistently making the point about how it wasn’t fair how Donnie was simply not choosing to sleep, while he himself suffered with his insomnia.

 

Raph and Mikey blinked at the sudden change of topic.

Sue him, Donnie was too tired to be a master conversationalist at the moment.

 

“Uh, I think he said something about going to bed early, which is what YOU should be doing young man!” Raph said, poking Donnie in the plastron.

 

Donnie groaned, which turned into a yawn halfway through. He guessed he could tell his brothers tomorrow. Now that he felt like he had some degree of control over his situation, his mind was much clearer. And now that he had made the decision to come clean to his brothers, he felt like he could finally relax.

Donnie grabbed Raph’s hand where it was still lightly poking his plastron through his hoodie. He gave it a gentle squeeze before gently shoving it away, “Sure, sure, my dear brother. I shall retire to my designated sleeping furniture.”

 

Raph groaned, “Just call it a bed, please”, now confident that his brother was actually going to try an sleep, Raph turned away, starting to walk towards their respective bedrooms with Mikey still handing off his shoulders, now looking half asleep. Donnie followed slightly behind him.

 

It was a good idea to wait until tomorrow to come clean, the blur of sleep would be removed from his mind, and he would be able to properly dictate his experiences to his family. And anyway, maybe he didn’t have to go into full detail about how exactly the oozesquito stung him and he could preserve his pride.

 

Donnie smiled, consciously shifting the shell on his back to prove to himself that he did in fact have some semblance of control over this situation.

 

He finally had a plan!

Perhaps the discovery that he wouldn’t be able to fix this anytime soon had been a blessing is disguise, forcing him to stop obsessing over reversing the mutation and consider other options. Sure, there were still things he needed to address, such as how the antennae continued to overwhelm him with information, controlling the tactile spines on his hands and feet and synthesising an anti-venom. But Donnie was confident that he was going to be able to overcome those challenges easily with the help of his family.

It wasn’t like they were particularly urgent anyway.

 

 

Donnie and two of his three brothers came across his bedroom, Donnie gave a quick goodnight to both of them, lightly patting Raph’s bicep and Mikey’s head. He no longer fretted over the chance of the tactile spines attaching to his brother’s scales, as everything would be explained tomorrow.

 

 

Donnie wondered into his room, turning his shell on his brothers, and closed the door.

 

Donnie lay down on his bed, closed his eyes, and immediately passed out.

 

Notes:

Let me tell you I've been so excited to write this chapter,
also, can you tell that I'm a biology nerd yet?

also also, look how happy Donnie is, I think that's the first time he's smiled in this entire fic! Look at him, finally accepting his wings!

...it would be a shame if someone messed that up...

(I wonder how Leo's doing)

Chapter 9: Through the rose-tinted glasses

Summary:

A little Mikey POV for you

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Other than Donnie hurriedly leaving the table to go work on his battle shell, dinner had been a massive success!

 

All of the risotto had been eaten. Mikey felt a little bad about not being able to save any of Donnie’s meal before Leo had inhaled it, but the spark of joy that flitted through his heart at his brothers being so desperate to get a taste of his cooking quickly quelled it. And anyway, Donnie knew the risks of leaving food on the table in plain sight of his brothers, who’s stomachs were likened to a bottomless pit.

 

The fire that had been set when Raph was trying to pry Donnie’s food from Leo had quickly been killed, the only evidence was a dark scorch mark left on his best tablecloth. But when he flipped it over it was barely noticeable.

 

However, doing so had revealed another scorch mark from another, completely unrelated incident.

 

Perhaps he should stop placing lit candles on the table. Setting the mood just wasn’t worth it.

 

But no matter! Mikey had also managed to hide one of his souffles for Donnie, so that his brother could marvel at his hard-earned cooking skills once he had slept. Maybe he could tell Donnie all about the science behind the cooking he had learned. Mikey had many fond memories of him and Donnie talking about cooking sciences, the overlap in their two interests allowing the two turtles to talk for hours on the subject, enjoying the others company. Unfortunately, that’s as far as Donnie’s interest in cooking would go. While Donnie had a good grasp on the theoretical side of cooking, in practice he was absolutely abysmal.

 

‘No Donnie you need to do macaronage by hand, I don’t care just how efficient your hydraulic whisk is!’

 

It was something he couldn’t do with Leo or Raph, who were more interested in the outcome of the cooking rather than the ‘how’ of making it.

 

After all the souffle was eaten (with the exception of Donnie’s), Mikey and Raph cleaned the kitchen.

 

Leo had refused to contribute, as he was draped dramatically over his chair, claiming he was too busy digesting Mikey’s amazing meal to possibly help. Mikey allowed Leo to remain in his seat. (Never let it be said that he couldn’t be swayed by flattery).

 

Leo had always helped him clear up, so Mikey would allow him to be lazy just this once.

 

 

Mikey and Raph played video games while Leo remained in his chair at the dining table, tapping away at his phone, probably texting his new beau, although he didn’t have that dopey grin on his face this time. Raph’s and his attempts to goad their brother into joining their video games gained no results, they even called him a coward and still nothing! Until Mikey played his trump card; his last resort, his most practiced ability, a power of his more effective than even his mystic abilities:

 

His Youngest Brother Innocence.

 

“Are you texting Usagi? Is that why you don’t want to play with us? Do you like him more than us?”, His eyes wobbling on command.

 

While it wasn’t his best example of manipulation, when he paired with his devastating ‘puppy dog eyes’, that wobbled and shone dangerously it did the job. Causing his brother to splutter in denial and stand up from his chair.

 

Leo stumbled a little, no doubt because of how he had been sitting in one position for what felt like hours and grabbed a controller. He sat down in front of the tv, leaning heavily on the leg of the chair behind him. He took forever to pick a character, dragging out his choice just to mess with Mikey and Raph, who growled with impatience. Mikey vowed to get his revenge for this minute affront, this will not stand! He smiled devilishly as he prepared the next round, now with three players.

 

 

Mikey was on fire!

 

While beating Raph wasn’t much of a surprise, as this specific game required a lot of precise movements and Raph’s fingers were just too big for that, it was a surprise how Mikey absolutely smoked Leo!

 

Leo’s humiliating defeat had obviously sent him into a mood (not at all helped along by Mikeys bragging at his victory), as not long after Mikey’s winning steak hit a dozen rounds, he left to go to his room. With the excuse that he was feeling too tired to play and was going to go try and catch some zs.

 

Mikey rolled his eyes but let it pass, it was an obvious lie. It wasn’t only Raph who had picked up on how Leo always said ‘indubitably’ when he was fibbing.

 

And Leo never ‘tried to catch some zs’, they always caught him after long bouts of his insomnia not letting him sleep.

 

And Leo had just slept a solid eight hours the night before, he had been bragging about it during breakfast.

 

Mikey and Raph shared a look, shrugged, and went on playing their game. Switching to one that was more Raph friendly. Honestly, if Leo didn’t want to play, he could just say so.

He didn’t have to lie.

 

This new game was a bit more a challenge for Mikey, and he and Raph were tied, locked in a furious battle until Raph finally came out on top. Mikey mourned his loss, flopping over Raph’s shoulders, careful to avoid his spikes as Raph did a little dance at his victory.

 

Mikey noticed just how tired his eyes fell, after staring at a screen for hours. He yawned.

 

“You tired little man?”

 

Mikey gasped, tugging on his brother’s mask tails. “I’m not little, your just unnaturally big” he grumbled, but made no move to deny Raph’s claim. Mikey shuffled, getting more comfortable in the space between Raph’s shell and his shoulders.

 

“Alright then, let’s go make sure Donnie’s sleepin’, then you’ll go to bed.” Raph said, carefully getting up so that he didn’t knock Mikey off his shoulders and started making his way up to Donnie’s lab.

 

Mikey was lulled further into drowsiness with the gentle sway of Raph’s steps, but he shook himself back into awareness as Raph tried to open Donnie’s lab’s door. He could feel his brother’s frown as he realised the door was locked. Raphael knocked on the door,

 

“Donnie? Come on, what did we say about locking the door to your lab! Open up!” A few seconds later, the door unlocked, and Donnie appeared in the doorway, slouching. That could not be good for his back.

 

“Shelloo! This is your obligatory well-being check!” Mikey said, taking in Donnie’s dishevelled appearance. He always hated it when his smartest brother did this, locking himself in his lab, working obsessively and not looking after himself.

 

“You have been found guilty of neglecting your sleep” Mikey leaned forward, adjusting his grip on Raph’s head as he nodded along to Mikey’s words. “Your sentence is to be contained in your bed for a period of at least ten hours!”

 

Raph folded his arms, leaning backwards, allowing Mikey to settle back into the fold of his shell and shoulders.

 

“Yeah, Donnie, you’ve been cooped up in here for far too long, have your finished fixing yer battle shell yet?”

 

Mikey saw Donnie’s eyes glaze over in as he went deep in thought, a series of complicated emotions passed over his face, and Raph had to clear his throat and call Donnie's name again to gain his attention.

 

“No, not yet.”

 

Mikey narrowed his eyes at his purple-clad brother. He wasn’t lying, but there was definitely something he wasn’t saying. But there were more important matters than Donnie’s half-truths, and that was his health.

 

“Aw that’s too bad, maybe you can finish it later, after you SLEEP!” Mikey exclaimed, “I’ve been too lenient with you! Your eyebags could carry Raph!” It was true, due to the dishevelled look of his mask, his eyebags were in full display, and wow. Mikey should have intervened sooner, he shouldn’t have let him continue working after dinner, he should had forced into bed then and there, no matter how broken his battle shell was.

 

Donnie chuckled at his joke, and Mikey smiled. He loved making his brothers laugh. An odd look crossed Donnie’s face as he looked around Mikey and Raph.

 

“Where’s Leo?”

 


Mikey was caught of guard by the sudden topic change, though he conceded that it was a little weird that Leo wasn’t there with them, he would have thought that Leo would have wondered out of his bedroom to bug them by now. That he would have gotten over Mikey absolutely kicking his shell at their game. Maybe he actually managed to get some sleep for the second night in a row, good for him! Mikey thought as Raph answered Donnie’s question.

 

“Uh, I think he said something about going to bed early, which is what YOU should be doing young man!” Raph said, poking Donnie’s hoodie covered plastron.

 

Mikey braced himself for Donnie’s rebuttal, his inevitable ‘I’ll sleep when I’m dead’ response that usually summoned Dr Delicate Touch, but was pleasantly surprised when Donnie agreed to go to bed. Maybe Dr feeling’s lectures were finally sinking in!

Mikey was so proud of his brother.

 

 

Now with the knowledge that Donnie would in fact be sleeping, Mikey let himself doze off on Raph’s shoulders as he started walking towards their bedrooms, comforted by the footsteps of his purple-clad brother following behind them.

 

(Were Donnie’s footsteps a little out of pace? They sounded different)

 

Mikey was half unconscious when Raph stopped, only partially aware to the goings on of the world. He felt Donnie pat his head goodnight, then he felt Raph gently remove him from his shell and carefully place him in his hammock, tucking him in and whispering goodnight.

 

Mikey fell asleep with a smile on his face.

 

 

 

 

Mikey woke up, the remains of a dream still echoing in his mind. He couldn’t tell what it had been about specifically, but he knew he was glad to be awake. He could still feel the faint crack crack cracking of his arms. The golden light still permeating the underside of his eyelids.

 

Speaking of being conscious, there seemed to be a reason for his awakening. The feeling that he was not awake of his volition but because of some external force. Mikey was well acquainted with this feeling.

 

You see, Mikey’s room was directly next to the bathroom. It had always bothered him because it meant he was often awoken by Leo taking showers at absurd times at night, or Donnie’s loud music as he did his eyebrows, or Raph loudly tumbling over something left on the floor whenever nature came-a-calling at night.

 

But what he was hearing was not the sound of water falling in the shower, nor was it the heavy beat of Daft Punk, nor the badly stifled swears of someone who stubbed their foot.

 

 

It was the sound of someone retching.

 

 

His eyes widened as his tired brain finally made the connection; that the sound of someone throwing up actually meant that someone was currently sick.

 

Someone was throwing up in the bathroom.

Notes:

hm, I wonder who that could be.

 

also, just a quick recap on Donnie's mutations
- three pairs of wings under an elytra
- antennae
- tactile spines on his fingers/toes (now he can climb!)
- slightly harder skin (exoskeleton) (very unnoticable)
- he's a little taller now (that's why he keeps slouching)
- and of course ~the venom~ (he can't turn it off, its produced in his saliva)

and oop, what's that new tag I see?

Chapter 10: To see how my body has betrayed me

Notes:

possible trigger warning for vomiting/throwing up, I don't describe it in detail, but it is there so...

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Someone was throwing up in the bathroom.

 

---

(art)

----

Throwing his blanket off of him, Mikey clambered out of his hammock, getting twisted and falling onto his face. He hadn’t done that for a while.

 

Mikey ran out of his room to the bathroom, trying the bathroom door handle and thankfully finding it unlocked. He threw open the door, quickly scanning the bathroom to find Leo hunched over the toilet bowl, hugging it as he continued to heave. His mask was lying on the floor, probably hastily taken off so that the tails did not get in the way of the evacuation of his stomach.

 

“Leo!”

 

He made no acknowledgement of Mikey’s loud entrance, but jumped when Mikey placed his hand on his shell.

 

Mikey frowned when he felt that Leo was shaking under his touch.

 

He moved his other hand to Leo’s forehead, rubbing his shell with his other hand, and felt his temperature. He didn’t feel hot to the touch, at least not in the way that would indicate a fever, but Mikey couldn’t be sure.

 

The turtle that knew about this stuff was currently trying to hack up his stomach beneath him.

 

Mikey wanted to call for Raph or Donnie, but Raph usually slept like a rock and Donnie had sound-proofed his room, and Mikey didn’t want to leave Leo like this to go and physically get them. Mikey was panicking, looking around the bathroom as if some miraculous solution would jump out at him. He cursed himself for leaving his phone in his room.

 

Finally, after what seemed like hours, Leo’s retching slowed and came to a halt, though he remained shaking over the toilet. His knuckles were white with how tightly he was holding on.

 

“Leo, what’s wrong? Are you sick?”

 

He almost kicked himself the moment the words were out of his mouth, of course he was sick! Stupid! Stupid!

 

Leo let out a long exhale, not turning away from the bowl as he stuttered out, “Mikey?”, his eyes were glassy.

 

Mikey flushed the toilet, hoping to get rid of the putrid smell starting to permeate the bathroom, and handed Leo some paper towels. With shaking hands, Leo pried one of his hands away from the toilet, buckling as he adjusted to supporting his weight with just one hand. He took the offered paper towel and wiped his mouth.

 

“Yeah, Leo, what can I do? What caused this?” Mikey fretted, rubbing Leo’s shell. He attempted to make eye contact with Leo, but it was no use, his brother’s eyes were half lidded and his breaths were coming in short static bursts.

 

Leo opened his mouth, looking as if he was preparing to speak, before his eyes widened suddenly and he turned back to the toilet, continuing to dry heave. The used paper towels fell to the floor. Leo looked like he was in pain.

 

Mikey looked away, uncomfortable with the sight of one of big brothers so clearly suffering. Leo wouldn’t want Mikey to see him like this. So Mikey uncomfortably looked around the bathroom, anywhere else but his trembling brother.

 

His eyes locked on to the discarded paper towels.

 

 

And Mikey saw the blood.

 

 

Little crimson flecks were soaked into the material, filling Mikey with horror.

 

Many thoughts went through the orange-clad turtle at once, as the panic crashed into him like a tsunami, but the most prominent trains of thought were:

 

Did he eat something bad? Is this food poisoning?

 

And then,

 

OHMIGOSH MY RISOTTO POISONED LEO

 

 

Mikey was overwhelmed by the terror and shame that swirled around his mind but was sharply brought back as Leo collapsed, his arms giving out, almost falling into the bowl before Mikey managed to catch him.

 

His eyes were scrunched up in pain, the red of his stripes contrasting his faint pallor. Mikey held Leo to his chest, keeping him turned towards the toilet just in case Leo started heaving again. Mikey doubted it though, he didn’t think there was anything left in Leo’s stomach to throw up.

 

“Leo?”

 

 

He didn’t respond.

 

 

His breathing was faint.

 

 

“RAPH, DONNIE, SOMEONE HELP!!!”

 

When there was no immediate response, Mikey gathered Leo into his arms, no longer caring if he got sick on him, and sprinted to Raph’s room.

 

(Mikey had thrown a skyscraper before, so why was Leo so heavy)

 

“RAPH RAPH RAPH!!!” he screamed, tearing open Raph’s door and jolting his brother awake.

 

“Mikey… whazzit? Wazzgoinon?” he slurred, blinking the sleep from his eyes. As he turned to Mikey, who was crying, holding Leo in his arms, who looked dead part from the shaky breaths that were too shallow, his eyes widened and he immediately jumped out of his bed. “Jumpin’ Jack Flash! What’s wrong with Leo?” he exclaimed. Raph waved his arms around the unconscious body of his little brother. He didn’t know what to do.

 

“I dunno! I woke up and he was just, just throwing up! And it didn’t stop! And he passed out! What do we do?” Mikey wailed. Raph took Leo from him. Cradling him in his arms. He was barely breathing.

 

 

Leo was usually the one to go to for issues like this, he was the one with all of the medical knowledge. But Leo was unavailable, passed out in Raph’s arms. It reminded Raph too much of the aftermath of the invasion. Leo had been out for the count then too, and his healing had been in the hands of Donnie.

 

Donnie

 

They had to get Donnie. With Leo dead to the world (not dead, not dead), he was the next best person to go to in situations like this.

 

Donnie would know what to do.

 

 

“Mikey, go get Donnie. I’ll take Leo to sickbay”.

 

Grateful to finally be given something useful to do, Mikey turned to the door, hesitating for a second as his eyes lingered on Leo’s pale form clutched in Raph’s arms, before running towards Donnie’s room. He felt like he was running away.

 

He threw open Donnie’s door, almost tearing it off of its hinges. He really should get a handle on his strength. Mikey found Donnie passed out on his bed. He was lying on his plastron, his head tilted as he drooled onto his pillow. Donnie was sleeping on top of his covers, which were still laid out perfectly beneath him. He still had on his mask and hoodie, though his goggles seemed to have fallen off of his head in his sleep, now lying next to his pillow in danger of falling the bed entirely. Even in sleep he looked exhausted, his drawn-on brows furrowing. Mikey didn’t give himself time to feel bad as he took hold of Donnie’s shoulders and shook him.

 

 

Donnie woke in a panic, instinctually snapping forward to try and bite his aggressor.

 

SNAP!

 

Donnie’s jaws closed on where Mikey’s forearm had been mere seconds ago. Mikey had instinctively moved his arm away. He had a lot of experience waking up a sleepy Donnie.

 

“Donnie! Dee! You gotta help! I think I poisoned Leo!” Mikey wailed. Donnie blinked awareness into his eyes as his brain slowly kicked into action. “I knew risotto was a bad idea! I mustn’t have cooked the salmon properly, oh gosh, what if he has SALMONELLA!” Mikey muttered to himself, almost delirious as he attempted to physically drag Donnie from his bed.

 

Donnie finally comprehended Mikey’s words.

 

“What? What’s wrong with Leo?” he asked, but Mikey wasn’t speaking clearly, now going on about how he had cooked the eggs in the souffle, his sobs muffling his words and making them incoherent. Instead of answering Donnie, Mikey simply grabbed his arm, uncaring if Donnie bit him in his state of confusion. Leo’s situation was more important.

 

Mikey then started to pull his brother out of his room and towards the sickbay. Finally giving Donatello a jumbled explanation, “I woke up and I heard someone in the bathroom and they were sick and it was Leo and it was so terrible he was shaking and he just wouldn’t stop and I couldn’t get anyone cause what if I left and he died and and I was so scared and he passed out and he’d probably been poisoned my food poisoned Leo please please Donnie you have to fix this!”

 

Donnie, mind sluggish from being woken up and still suffering from sleep deprivation, attempted to make sense of the word vomit that had fallen out of his youngest brother’s mouth.

 

 

He quickly clamped down on the buzzing and nervous shifting of his shell, he obviously couldn’t drop this bombshell on Mikey now, not when he was so distraught. There were more important things to do, whatever got Mikey into such a state was obviously much more vital.

 

Donnie started to run with Mikey, instead of being dragged by him, keeping pace as they both ran through the halls of their home.

 

Donnie still didn’t really know what was going on, but he had a vague idea, and it wasn’t good.

 

They rarely ever got sick other than the rat flu, which was a yearly occurrence. Donnie assumed they’re resistance to disease was because of multiple factors. How Draxum would have created them specifically with a strong immune system. How they were probably immune to just about everything naturally because of living in the sewers. And also maybe because human diseases just didn’t affect them, after all there would be very few pathogens that would have had the opportunity to adapt to be able to infect mutants.

 

They even easily brushed off the effects of mystic poison.

 

He couldn’t remember the last time his brothers had come down with something that wasn’t rat flu.

 

In conclusion, this situation was highly unusual.

 

It was especially weird, Donnie thought as he looked down on his twin who was passed out on the sickbay bed, that Leo was the one to get sick. Of all of his brothers, he would have presumed it would be Raph, due to his nasty habit of eating anything and everything.

 

Standing frozen in the doorway, Donnie was thrust into a sense of déjà vu, he almost stumbled as he vividly remembered the immediate consequences of the Kraang invasion. Leo had been laid up on the sickbay bed much like he was now, though his injuries were much more apparent then. There had been a lot of blood.

 

But now, the only indication that Leo was suffering was the pale colour of his face and his shallow breathing.

 

Recovering from his shock, Donnie hurried over to Leo’s side, placing the back of his hand to his forehead. It wasn’t warm like he would expect from a fever, that meant it was something else.

 

 

“Did he eat something other than your food Mikey?” he asked, not turning away from his bed-ridden brother.

 

“No, I-I don’t think so. So it had to have been my food, right? It’s all my fault!” Mikey responded, while he had stopped actively crying, his lips were wobbling dangerously.

 

Donnie shook his head, “If it had been your food, we would all be in Leo’s position now, not just him. It’s not your fault.” He assured, continuing to treat Leo, taking his blood pressure and heart rate.

 

“So what is it? Can you find out?” Raph asked, hovering at Leo’s side, seeming unsure of where to put himself. Donnie rolled his eyes, placing an oxygen mask over Leo’s face.

 

“Scoff, you doubt me Raph? Of course I can.”

 

 

Donnie pulled out his toxicology screening kit, he had made it when Leo got really into learning first aid. With only a small blood sample, it could detect slight deviations in the chemical consistencies in someone’s blood. Donnie had designed it to detect natural poisons, mostly in case of Raph eating toxic plants (you can’t just eat random berries!) or Mikey trying to befriend any and all venomous creatures that didn’t want to be his friend in return. As time went on, Donnie added more and more poisons and even pathogens to the toxicology screen. Sometimes after reading a particularly harrowing article, or simply for want of being more prepared as they started going out on more risky missions and getting on the bad side of some less than savoury characters. Now, after years of constant improvement, the scan could pick up almost anything.

 

Pricking Leo’s finger, he placed his blood into the machine, waiting with bated breath for the results.

 

 

Cantharidin.

 

A highly mutated version, but cantharidin none the less. It confused Donnie’s still slightly sleep addled brain, that toxin was only found in minute concentrations in specific beetles and-

 

Oh

 

 

Oh

 

 

It was him.

 

 

This was his fault.

Notes:

Firstly, I have no clue about the effects of poison/venom. especially cantharidin (theres basically no information on the effects of ingesting that toxin anyway) so, I'm going to be Donnie's venom like snake venom, but I'm just gonna do whatever with its effects! what can I say, it's /mutated/ cantharidin.

Also:
Donnie: accepts his new mutations as part of himself :D
Donnie: poisons his brother with the new mutations
Donnie: D:

Chapter 11: I will gladly take your pain, it's my fault after all

Notes:

... my bad :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

This was his fault.

-

(art)



Raph didn’t like the look on Donnie’s face.


He had used one of his machines, the one for poisons (Raph was familiar) and after a wait that had Raph’s skin crawling, the machine dinged with its results. Information that he didn’t have a hope of understanding lighting up the screen.


Raph watched impatiently as Donnie’s eyes scanned the screen, waiting for Donnie’s ‘Ah HA!’ moment and tell them what was wrong and how to fix it. But a chill passed over his spines as Donnie froze, the scanner going slack in his hands.


Raph didn’t like the look on Donnie’s face.



It wasn’t his ‘I don’t know what this is and I’m frustrated about it’ look, which Raph had become even more familiar with after their introduction to the mystic arts. No, this was something different, Donnie’s face was blank in shock, his face paling much like Leo’s. Before Donnie carefully swallowed and looked up from where his gaze had been locked on the screen. His eyes met Raph’s. Donnie looked away.


“He’s been poisoned.” He said, his voice in a careful monotone.


“WHAT!?” Mikey yelled, Donnie flinched at the sudden volume and Raph was too stunned to shush him.


“How did he get poisoned!?” Mikey asked, leaning over Leo, as if he could tell him. Raph also looked down at his bed-ridden brother. He had an oxygen mask on his face.


Donnie was frantically typing on his scanner.

                                            (he knew how)


When he realised that his question wasn’t going to get answered, Mikey turned to Donnie.


“What did he get poisoned with?”


Donnie’s hands shook.

                        (It was him, it was his)


“Cantharidin.” Came his answer, it was short, and he didn’t expand on it.


Donnie was still staring at the scanner.

                                          (his his his)



Raph didn’t know what Canny-three-iden was, but from just how unusual and freaked out Donnie was acting, he knew it wasn’t good.


So Raph had one very important question.


“Can you fix it?”


Donnie’s head snapped up to Raph’s meeting his eyes for a short, painful second before turning to Leo.


He looked guilty, Raph wondered what for, as this couldn’t possibly be his fault.


“I will.” Donnie tore a hand away from the scanner and made a movement as if to flip down his goggles. The goggles that weren’t on his head – left behind in his room. It was a nervous tick of his, as whenever Donnie was trying to hide something and knew that his expression would betray him, he would hide his eyes behind the blue and red lenses of his goggles.


Instead, his hands touched his head, covered by his purple mask. As if he touched something red hot, he jerked his hands away and started rapidly clenching and unclenching his fist.



Donnie inhaled sharply, “I just. I just need to synthesise an antivenom.” He said, sounding almost hysterical. “Then he’ll be fine.”


“-wait VENOM? I thought you said it was poison!” Mikey exclaimed, but it was in vain. Donnie was already running back out of the sickbay, like a bat out of hell, still clutching the toxicology scanner.


Leaving Raph and Mikey alone in the sickbay. With Leo.


Mikey turned to Raph, he was holding Leo’s hand, which was limp in his grasp.



“What do we do now?”


Raph thought. Donnie was going to be working on making a cure for Leo, but Raph didn’t know how long that would take, and the panic on Donnie’s face did not instil him with hope. So until then, they would have to look after Leo. Which they didn’t know how to do. And Donnie was gone.


“We uh, we need to get Pops, maybe he’ll know what to do while Donnie’s making a cure for the uh, carry-the-tree-in?”


They both stood there, waiting for the other to go and get Splinter. Neither wanting to leave Leo. Raph sighed and held out a fist.


“Rock, paper, scissors, shoot!”



--

Why did he think it was a good idea to tell his brothers.


Stupid! Stupid!


He’d almost killed Leo!


No, correction.


He was killing Leo.


At this very moment, the toxin produced from his mouth, from him, was coursing through Leo’s veins, attacking his cells, and harming his health.


He was a danger to his family.




This wasn’t a concept that was foreign to him.


As he sprinted through the corridors, bumping into corners and impacting his (his his it was his it was his fault) shell, he found himself thinking of the other times he had hurt his family.



He had overridden their personalities.


He had attacked them in the mech.


He had given Leo a shock collar.



And he had learnt from that! He’d fixed himself! He was better!


He could fix this.


First, he would synthesise an anti-venom, then he would make corrections.




He slid into his lab, not bothering to lock it behind him. He plugged his scanner into his computer, transferring the data. He knew the exact chemical composition of his venom. He could do this.


Looking at the data, Donnie took a shaky inhale as he concluded that if the venom was left unchecked, Leo would definitely die. It was a certainty.  


The toxin seemed to have different effects from the normal unmutated version. It was such more rapid in it’s effects and was so much more deadly.


Donnie thought back to all he knew about antivenoms, to make one he would need to produce monoclonal antibodies that were specific to his venom. One could do this by stimulating an immune response in the body of a healthy organism by injecting it with the venom, and then collecting and purifying the antibodies the organism produced.


As he pondered, Donnie collected a sample of his venom, spitting into a container. A dribble of spit was left on his chin. He wiped if off with shaking glove-covered hands. Donnie then threw away the gloves, tossing them into his ‘to be incinerated’ bin.


Donnie clenched and unclenched his fists. There had only been a thin plastic separation between his skin and his venom.

                                                                                 (his his his)


To stimulate an immune response, he would have to administer an extremely small dose. He looked back to the data collected by the toxicology scanner, the concentration of his venom in Leo’s blood was already very small, but it was still having such a devastating effect on Leo.


Donnie looked at the data. It seemed like his venom could have different effects based on how it was administered. If ingested, it would have a much slower effect, slowly creeping up on the victim (Leo) over a matter of hours, slowly being absorbed into the blood stream from the stomach and intestines. Once in the circulatory system, the toxin would be readily absorbed into the body cells, stimulating them to produce enzymes and digest themselves, leading to cell death. Killing the cells from the inside out. It would have a greater effect in areas of exchange, such as the lining of the ileum (intestines) and the alveoli of the lungs. Causing gastrointestinal bleeding and a decrease in oxygen uptake, leading to difficulty of breathing.


If the toxin, however, was introduced immediately into the blood stream (for example, through a bite) it would have a much more immediate effect.

            ...Donnie didn’t want to think about that.



There was only one way that Leo could have ingested his venom, and that was when Donnie had run away during dinner, leaving his food. Donnie was filled with shame, why did he run? His stupid inability to control his own emotions, to be normal, was almost going to cost his brother (his twin) his life. He should have just sucked it up and finished his food.


Then incinerated the plate and cutlery to decontaminate it.



Donnie shuddered thinking about what would have happened if he had bit Leo directly. At that much of a higher concentration, compared to the minute amount that was left on his food, and the toxin going into effect almost immediately upon entry to the circulatory system.


It would have surely killed him before the end of the night.


Donnie shook himself off of that train of thought. He had to focus here.



Donnie quickly calculated the dose he would administer; it was less than a thousandth of the volume of venom that was killing his brother. Donnie had to consider the fact that he would be administering the venom directing into the blood stream instead of having it be ingested, and the fact that he didn’t want it to be anywhere close to a lethal dose. He only had one shot at this after all.


He prepared a syringe.


Usually, when making an antivenom, scientists would inject farm animals with the venom, such as a horse or sheep, to stimulate their immune system to produce the antivenom. But Donnie wouldn’t have time to acquire one of those, nor did he have any of the equipment he needed to contain and care for the animals. Nor did he want to look Mikey in the eyes and say he was experimenting on innocent animals.




So he lifted his arm.



It made sense! He was more similar to Leo than any domestic animal, he had a fast-acting immune system (thanks to Draxum), and he was already partially immune to his own venom, so his body should be able to quickly produce the antibodies required.


And it was better if it was him.


He definitely wasn’t innocent.




The injection had stung.


His shaking hands probably didn’t help much.


Donnie still clenched and unclenched his fists. He told himself it was to help the circulation in his body, so the venom spread faster, and his immune system reacted quicker. He was a terrible liar.


Now he just had to wait.


Taking a sick comfort in the knowledge that his body was currently preparing to fight its own venom, Donnie stood up from his desk. He couldn’t do anything else here, now he had to make sure Leo made it until the antivenom was ready.


He hurried back towards the sickbay.



(And if he felt lightheaded - well, that was his problem)



Notes:

Before you freak out! Donnie will not suffer the same symptoms as Leo!
He gave himself too low of a dose for that, but he will feel generally very icky. So, that makes it even MORE fun for him. yay.
Wow Donnie's under a lot of stress. Wonder what that'll make him do.

(me poking Donnie's character with a stick, like a weird bug I found in my backyard, seeing how much I can mess with it)

Also! thank you so much to That One Guy, you helped so much with the science behind this! <3 I love your comments so much!

Chapter 12: That steady beep beep beep

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Mikey had lost the Rock Paper Scissors match.

He always seemed to lose against Raph.

 

Squeezing Leo’s hand, (It didn’t squeeze his back) Mikey left the sick bay to go and get his dad.

 

Mikey had calmed down a little from the morning’s absolute panic, and while he wasn’t perfectly sound of mind right now, the knowledge that Donnie was working on helping Leo and making the antivenom (seriously how did Leo even get …venomed? Bit? …infected? No, that one was for zombies) had eased his mind. Because Donnie could fix anything.

 

 

Mikey ran to the living room. It was common knowledge that Splinter rarely ever slept in his own bedroom, always crashing on his chair in front of the projector. Skidding and overshooting the doorway, Mikey crashed into the hallway opposite the door before he found his footing and bounded into the living room. And there, low and behold, was Splinter, snoring contently on his chair, the projector still projecting his cartoons. Oblivious to the current situation. Mikey popped his lips, he almost wished that he could be in the same position, but that wouldn’t be so heroic of him, would it?

 

“DAD!”

 

Splinter sputtered, waking up in a panic, flailing about and falling out of his chair.

 

“Orange?! What’s going on?” he asked.

 

(art)

 

Mikey took a moment to appreciate the growth his father had gone through. If he had woken him up like this two years ago, Splinter’s immediate reaction would have been one of annoyance instead of concern. But maybe that was just from the trauma of witnessing the near demise of his children many times over. Who’s to say.

 

Mikey beckoned his father back the way he came, “Leo’s sick! It seems really bad, he was throwing up and now he hasn’t woken up. Donnie said he was venomed” Mikey couldn’t think of a word better than ‘venomed’ but couldn’t be bothered to find a better one. It worked anyway, if the horrified look on Splinter’s face was anything to go by, he had gotten what Mikey was saying.

 

Splinter set his face, “Is he already in the sickbay?” Mikey nodded, “Let us go. Now”

 

He didn’t need to tell Mikey twice, and they both hurried back towards the sickbay.

 

 

 

Splinter stood in the doorway for several seconds, eyes locking onto Leo’s unconscious body, before he moved forward and placed a hand on his head, caressing his forehead with his thumb.

 

“Oh, my Baby Blue, what have you gotten yourself into this time?”

 

Raph stepped forward, “Dad, we don’t know what to do, Donnie left to make a cure, what do we do until he comes back?”

 

Splinter hummed. In truth, he didn’t know much of what to do either. Most of his medical knowledge was more along the lines of physical damage, how to splint a leg or how to care for a concussion. But he couldn’t find it within himself to say that, not with the hopeful eyes of Raph on him. He had to sound like he knew what he was doing.

 

“You said he was throwing up, Orange? Then we must put him in the recovery position, so that if he is sick again, he does not choke.” Raph nodded and started to rearrange his brother with directions from Splinter. This continued for a while, Splinter giving Mikey and Raph menial tasks to do that allowed them to feel like they knew what they were doing and were helping Leo.

 

At one point they hooked Leo up to a heart monitor, as Splinter wanted Mikey to be able to hear Leo’s heartbeat without having to clutch his wrist, feeling his pulse. They all collectively regretted it, however. And Mikey was still holding onto Leo’s wrist. The steady beep beep beep put them all on edge and reminded them all too much of the days after the invasion. But it felt wrong to disconnect it now. So they slowly settled into silence, accompanied by that grating beep beep beep.

 

It was important to note, that Mikey, Raph and Splinter did not know just how harmful this toxin was. They didn’t know it’s effects or the danger it brought. So they sat there, not knowing how to feel. Should they be more concerned than they were? Was it not actually that big of a deal? (They doubted that they were exaggerating this situation however, Donnie looked way too worried, and they collectively had terrible luck) Only Donnie knew, and he was busy up in his lab.

 

 

Mikey was overcome by an internal conflict.

 

He wanted to check on Donnie, to see how he was getting on with the antivenom. However, doing so would require Mikey to leave Leo’s side. So Mikey was left in a seemingly never ending loop of ‘five more minutes, I’ll check on Donnie in five more minutes’, then when the five minutes were up, he’d look at Leo and find that he couldn’t move his body, and so conceded to five more minutes. And five more minutes. And five more minutes. And five-

 

Raph shifted in his seat.

 

Mikey was snapped out of his stupor, the sudden rush of awareness giving him the energy to jump out of his seat, consequently making all the other conscious occupants of the room jolt.

 

“I’m gonna check on Donnie” he announced. Raph nodded, wringing his hands nervously.

 

However, just as he was about to leave the room, Donnie strode in. They collided, and while Mikey quickly regained his balance, Donnie was almost sent to the floor.

 

Donnie flailed out, grabbing onto Mikey’s arm, and wow, he’s really got a good grip on me, Mikey thought. Unaware of the small tactile spines gripping his scales.

 

Mikey felt a little guilty, He had woken Donnie up after all. His amount of sleep for the past few days may as well be in the single digits. And though Donnie had disproved his claim, he still felt a little responsible for Leo’s position. He knew his food wasn’t the cause, but he still felt guilty.

 

As Donnie regained his footing, he removed his hands from Mikey’s arm.

 

As a consequence of opening a portal to another dimension, while Mikey could move them just fine, he had lost some feeling in his arms, like the nerve ends had been fried by the magic. It was because of this that Mikey couldn’t feel the delicate almost Velcro-like sensation of the tactile spines being pulled up and back from his scales.

 

 

Donnie looked rough, Mikey noted, somehow managing to look even more dishevelled than he looked yesterday.

 

While Mikey was examining Donnie, Donnie barely spared a glance to his youngest brother, instead striding forward towards Leo’s cot. He had an almost wild, desperate, look in his eyes. Like he had tunnel vision.

 

Donnie quickly rearranged Leo, moving him about and reconnecting him to new machines. He connected Leo to an IV, and placed a pulse oximeter on his finger, to measure his blood oxygen content.

 

He did all of this without acknowledging his brothers or father.

 

They all watched him, Donnie, slowly wind down as he ran out of thing to do, things to rearrange, things to fix.

 

Raph put his hand on Donnie’s shoulder after he seemed to come to a complete stop, staring intently at the various monitors hooked up to Leo. Still clenching and unclenching his fists.

 

Raph had made sure not to have touched Donnie’s shell. After the invasion Donnie had gotten much more sensitive about his shell and while he was usually fine with casual touches, in high tension situations like this it had the potential to send Donnie into a complete panic. Donnie was clearly on the edge of one.

 

“How is he?” Raph asked, his voice soft but still cutting through the silence of the room like a knife.

 

Donnie stubbornly kept his eyes on the monitors.

 

“He’s stable now, I’ve delayed the progression of m- the toxin as much as I can.” He stuttered, still clenching and unclenching his fists. Raph desperately wanted to take Donnie’s hands in his, to help in some fashion, but he knew that doing so would only make the situation worse. Raph felt so useless in this scenario, he couldn’t help Donnie and what could he possibly do to help Leo?

 

So he settled for gently squeezing Donnie’s shoulder. “What about the uh, antivenom, how’s that coming along?”

 

“I’ve started the process of synthesising it; it just needs time.”

 

“And how long will that take?” Raph pressed. Donnie shifted, rubbing his arm.

 

“I don’t, I- I DON’T KNOW, OKAY?!” Donnie yelled, suddenly exploding. He harshly shrugged Raph’s hand off of his shoulder and wrapped his arms around himself, clenching and unclenching the fabric in his hands, as he swayed standing in place.

 

Raph put his hands up as if in surrender and backed up a couple paces, giving Donnie some space.

 

Splinter, oblivious to his son’s mental state, chimed in, “Now purple, I know we are upset, but that is no reason to yell at your brother.” He chastised.

 

Donnie directed a scathing glare at him in response. Before inhaling and exhaling shakily.

 

“I can’t deal with this right now.” It seemed to take a lot of effort to remove on of the hands clutching his hoodie and bring it up to his face, where he massaged a growing headache, “I’m going to my lab to check on the antivenom. Don’t bother me.”

 

 

And with that, Donnie left. He didn’t spare a glance at the figure on the bed.

 

 

Raph moved to follow him, “You guys stay with Leo, I’ll make sure Donnie’s alright.”

Notes:

This was a little bit of a filler chapter, and honestly I'm not too happy with it. But eh, I'm looking forward to the next chapters.
yeesh Donnie's really going through it. Actually, its been a while since we've had Donnie POV. Might do that next chapter.

my only experience with poisoning was when I accidentally methodically poisoned myself over a period of weeks.

also! come bug me on Tumblr if you want, I post chapter updates and some extra art that doesn't really fit in anywhere. I'm @onejellyfishplease

Chapter 13: Of all the lies, this is the one I want you to believe

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Donnie could still feel the phantom touch of Raph’s hand on his shoulder. If Raph had set his hand just a little further back, would he have felt the difference in the shape of his shell? He definitely would have felt the subtle vibrations coursing through it in his continuous attempts to quell the buzzing. It had been exhausting trying to keep it to a minimum. He couldn’t even stop it completely, just keep it to a level at which the buzzing wouldn’t be audible. And even that was an effort.

 

He had been trying so hard to be normal, surrounded by his family. But he had screwed up, he’d yelled at Raph. Splinter was right, there was no reason for him to yell at him. Donnie’s emotions -what ever he was feeling at the moment, he still wasn’t sure – were his own, he was responsible for them. No one else should have to bother.

 

His hands were still wrapped around his hoodie, clutching it. He was finding it more and more difficult to let go and release his grasp on things. He felt the pull back of Mikey’s scales after he had grabbed onto his arms. Donnie felt terrible for the lightning quick flash of thankfulness he felt for Mikey’s arms being numb. What kind of person felt those things?

 

He should take his hands away from the fabric of his hoodie, but he found them stubborn and unwilling to move. Donnie tightened his jaw, revelling in the pressure of his teeth against themselves. He clenched his jaw more and more, and the pressure grew uncomfortable, but he just couldn’t stop. This pressure was the proof that there lay no flesh between his jaws, that his teeth were not piercing flesh, that his saliva, his venom, was not entering an open wound. It was proof that the venom was imprisoned behind the tightly shut lid of his jaws. That it wouldn’t hurt anyone. More than it already has.

 

Donnie wasn’t going to call himself a monster. It would be quite hypocritical to do so. Being mutated alone doesn’t constitute that, and Donnie and his brothers had been mutants their whole lives, so calling himself a monster for that would also be insulting most of his social circle.

 

But then again, he was the only instance he knew of someone being mutated twice. That made him even more different. Twice removed from humanity. Could he call himself a monster then? Not only that, Donnie found himself thinking back to conversations with his brother, how he said that what made someone a monster wasn’t how they looked, but their actions. Donnie had poisoned his brother. What a monstrous action that was.

 

So Donnie found himself walking -no sprinting- to his lab once again (how many times is this now?) his hands clenched around the sides of his hoodie, digging into his sides, and the muscles in his jaw becoming tired and almost painful.

 

Around a corner, and around another. Why was his lab so far from the sickbay? Who’s idea was that?

 

His.

                   (his his his, the venom was his, his brain chanted)

 

 

His balance was off.

 

 

Running with your hands held to your hoodie would do that.

 

Growing four inches in an instant would do that.

 

Having your centre of gravity shifted would do that.

 

Being slightly infected with your (his) own venom would do that.

 

Having your entire identity shifted would do that.

 

               (Is he a monster now? Twice unnatural?)

 

 

 

He knew why his balance was off. Donnie knew that he was purposely ignoring it. And he was going to ignore that he was purposely ignoring it. And he was going to ignore that and that and ignore-

 

And there was the door to his lab.

 

It was shut.

 

That wasn’t a surprise. He had made the door specifically so that it closed behind him, to prevent his brothers from wandering in while he wasn’t there. To prevent them for messing with his experiments and to prevent them from getting hurt.

 

So Donnie was quickly brought to a halt.

 

His hands were still grasping his hoodie.

 

They didn’t automatically move up to unlock the door, like they usually did on instinct.

 

He needed to unlock the door, needed to open it.

 

But his hands remained by his sides, clutching his hoodie.

 

It was like there was a disconnect between his brain and his hands.

 

This was so simple it was painful. Just move your hands. Let go of your hoodie. Just do it.

 

Do it.

 

Why are you struggling with this?

 

Donnie grimaced, closing his eyes. He would grit his teeth, but if he clenched them any tighter, he was sure his teeth would crack under the pressure.

 

Snapping open his eyes, he was acutely aware that he had been standing in front of his lab door for far too long, staring at the handle and willing his hand to move. It was so simple! Motor neurones ran from his brain to the muscles in his hand and arm, there must be something broken in the pathway between them. Some miscommunication. The neurones in his brain failing to fire there and there, to stimulate an impulse to travel to the muscles and cause them to relax and contract.

 

He needed to move his hands.

 

He heard the sound of approaching heavy footsteps echo around his brain, vibrating around his head much louder than it had any right to be and escalating the dull throb of a forming headache. Ah, that would be Raph. His heavy footfalls unique within his family.

 

Raph. The one he yelled at. Oh joy. The chances that the ensuing conversation would be detached and unemotional were dwindling fast.

 

He heard Raph turn the corner, able to see Donnie in his line of sight now. Able to see Donnie standing dumbly in front of the door to his lab.

 

“Hey Donnie!” He said.

 

Yay. Interaction.

Donnie could not hope to articulate just how much he didn’t want to do this right now. He was grabbling with too many things to add ‘act normal’ to his ever-growing list. But he didn’t exactly have a choice here. Raph would no doubt, if he detected even an ounce of hurt, smother him with affection that he just couldn’t handle. Donnie feared that a genuine ‘are you alright’ would open his carefully crafted flood gates.

 

Well, nothing like societal expectations to make one forcibly snap out of wallowing in their own panic. Whatever, he can finish later.

 

He snapped a smile onto his face. He hoped it looked real.

 

“Salutations Raph” he responded. Eyes trained on a spot on his brother’s forehead. His teeth were still locked together.

 

---

(art)

 

“What are ya up to?” Raph asked.

 

Well that was a dumb question. He had just announced before he left (ran away from) the sickbay that he was going to work on the antivenom. Though, now that he was thinking about it, did he actually say that, or did he just think he did? Honestly, his memory was starting to fail him a little too much. Should he be concerned about that? Eh, he could worry about that later.

 

 

“Just… going into my lab. Not at all having a crisis. No sir.”

 

Darn. Curse his inability to lie.

 

One of Raph’s eyebrow ridges raised in suspicion. And Raph didn’t speak for a second, as if waiting for something.

         ...Oh yeah.

 

Donnie was going to go into his lab.

 

He could do this! He just had to move his hands!

 

Wasn’t it sad that he needed to give himself a pep-talk just to open a door. Maybe he could use his elbow to somehow to prop open the handle? Donnie saw Raph open his mouth, no doubt to comment on his lack of action.

 

“Donnie are you-“

 

Nope! Nope, not happening. If Raph brought that up, it would lead to a whole chat about this whole situation that he really didn’t want to get into.

 

The desperation clicked something in his brain and his arm jerked upwards. Turns out the desire to keep his secret about being partially mutated into a beetle was enough to snap himself out of his temporary paralysis and jolt his hand out to grasp the door handle.

 

Success!

 

It was like the one singular movement of his arm had allowed his synapses to fire double time. After opening the door, he started shaking his hands back and forth and wiggling his fingers, unable to keep them still.

 

As he strode through the door, he held it open for Raph, who was following behind him.

 

“…Okay” Raph trailed off, grabbing hold of the door as it slipped through Donnie’s grasp and swung towards him. To be fair, Donnie swore that the door did not use to be that heavy.

 

Donnie quickly walked towards his desk, sitting down on his chair. His chair… that he had ripped the back off in the midst of a small insignificant tantrum. (meltdown, breakdown, panic attack- take your pick) Yikes. He hoped Raph didn’t mention that.

 

“So, Don, what happened to yer chair?”

 

Drat.

 

He really did just jinx himself didn’t he.

 

“uh, I totally did..n’t, didn’t! tear off the back” he said, a perfect picture of honestly.

 

“Right.. Don, are you sure you’re oka-“

 

Oh no, they were not getting into this right now. Donnie hurried to redirect the conversation.

 

“-but no matter! There are more pressing matters after all! Such as dear Leo’s recovery.”

 

Donnie inwardly cringed, yes, he thought, just redirect the conversation from something you desperately don’t want to talk about to something else you desperately don’t want to talk about. That makes perfect sense, he said sarcastically.

 

“Fine, but this isn’t over” yes it was “so, what are you doing?” Raph questioned, turning towards Donnie’s monitor.

 

Donnie could do this, he just needed to talk science. That was what he was good at! He was amazing at science. He just needed to avoid the figurative conversational landmines that were; how Leo got poisoned, how Donnie got a hold of a sample of the toxin, just how deadly the toxin really was, and really just anything considering Donnie’s entire mental state at the moment.

 

He could do this.

 

“well, I injected myself with an incredibly small dose of the posion-“

 

“WHAT?!” Raph yelled. Ah, it seemed Donnie had forgotten the hang ups his brothers had about self-experimentation.

 

“-just enough to stimulate my immune system to create an anti-toxin!” he assured. His assurance did not seem to work all that well. Raph was waving his hands around, spluttering about how dangerous that was and how they couldn’t have two brothers poisoned. And really Donnie you should know better, you should have told us. And meh meh meh.

 

“Raph, I know what I’m doing – well, kind of-“ “Donnie!” “And anyway, I have yet to display any of the symptoms Leo has been displaying, there have been almost no negative effects!” And anyway, it was hard to tell which of the symptoms he was experiencing was due to either his (his) venom or the sleep deprivation, they got mixed together.

 

Was his headache caused by the fact that he hadn’t drunk water for hours, or the fact that his own venom was current coursing through his veins? Who’s to say?

 

Raph’s snout wrinkled in annoyance, as he took a deep inhale. “Almost, you said almost! That’s doesn’t mean none!” pointing accusingly. Donnie rolled his eyes, trust Raph to nit-pick. Anyway, he’d rather Raph complains about his minor disregard for lab safety than any of the aforementioned topics.

 

Raph sighed, accepting Donnie’s recent mad scientist actions as a thing of the past.

 

“Where did you even get the poison from anyway?”

 

Donnie really should stop jinxing himself. Wow. That’s one landmine blown.

 

“Leo’s blood” he quickly blurted. Okay, that was good, now just move on before you ruin this for your self or Raph continues this interrogation.  

 

“When did you-“

 

“-Anyways,” Donnie interrupted, “I need to check my blood to see if an adequate concentration of antibodies has been produced and I can move forward with synthesising the antivenom”.

 

Donnie turned towards his monitors, preparing a sample of his blood that he quickly screened. Raph sat down in a spare chair that he dragged over to Donnie’s side. He blanched minutely at the sight of Donnie’s blood, but otherwise stayed mostly silent as he watched over Donnie’s actions. For the first time, Donnie wished that Raph didn’t take an interest in his science and would just leave him alone.

 

Donnie looked at the data now displayed on his monitors. He was pleasantly surprised, the concentration was much higher than he had predicted. Finally, something was going right for him!

 

Granted, that thing was the creation of an antivenom for his currently dying brother who he poisoned with his own venom (his his his). But, if you ignored all that (something that Donnie was trying very hard to do), then everything was practically coming up Donnie! Donnie let a small smile creep along his face, the curve of his lips finally turning upwards.

 

Raph must have noticed his shift in mood, and he pointed at the data, “Is that good?” he asked, a hopeful look in his eye.

 

Donnie nodded, “by my predictions, if I collect a sample of my blood in an hour or so, there will be a high enough concentration of antibodies for me to purify them into a working antivenom!” Donnie was so glad his immune system worked fast.

 

Donnie could almost feel the weight be lifted off of his shoulders. He could fix this.

 

Raph smiled. “How long will that take?” he asked.

 

 

The question was good. It was a good question. Purely based in science, the answer could be given with no emotional attachment. And it was a good answer, Donnie could answer without ruining his current good mood for the first time in what felt like days. This was good. Donnie was going to chase this feeling.

 

“Well, after the hour wait, the purifying process should take around two hours I believe.”

 

Just three hours.

 

Raph’s smile stilted, as a sliver of doubt crossed his face.

 

“Will Leo… be okay for that long?” He stressed, still not knowing the extent of Leo’s condition.

 

Donnie’s mood plummeted. His happy state of mind didn’t stick around for long it seemed. Unfortunately, he wasn’t completely certain of the answer to that question. That was not a good question. Well, it was a good question in the sense that it was something that he needed to know, but it was not a good question because he did not want to consider the possibilities. The possibilities of the long-term consequences of his venom.

 

 

Leo wouldn’t die in three hours. Of that he was certain.

 

But that doesn’t mean that he couldn’t come close.

 

 

Donnie thought back to the effects of his toxin, of the Cantharidin. Of it being absorbed into Leo’s cells and causing them to digest themselves from the inside out. It was gruesome. It was a horror story. He wouldn’t tell Raph that. He couldn’t.

 

He couldn’t bring himself to tell his oldest brother just what was befalling Leo, just how his body was suffering as they spoke. He didn’t want to see his Raph-chasm (as dubbed by Leo) grow, or hear his worried fretting.

 

And honestly, if he was being selfish, he didn’t want Raph to be anxious and bother him with his worried questioning. Raph’s catastrophising would make him catastrophise and he was already dealing with enough without having someone bounce their anxieties off of him.

 

So Donnie looked Raph in the eyes, and lied. He quelled the nervous shifting of his shell as it started vibrating softly.

 

“Yes, Leo will be absolutely fine.”

 

 

He didn’t think it was that convincing, he was a terrible liar after all. But Raph relaxed, worry draining from his face as he smiled at Donnie, his eyes reflecting the purple gleam of Donnie’s monitor.

 

(And was Donnie’s lie actually convincing or did Raph just want to believe him?)

 

---

(art)

Notes:

Okay, cause like three (3) people asked me about this last update, I shall reveal how I accidently poisoned my self over a few weeks:

Okay, so the first thing you need to understand is that I like my water. Like I really like my water. So this all started when I was working very hard, sitting at my desk for hours on end. On my desk was a water bottle.

My routine was that I would wake up, then work at my desk, drinking and emptying that water bottle sometimes five times over in a day.
Now I was aware that you need to /clean/ your water bottles every now and again. But my desk is not by the kitchen and the water bottle had one of those fiddly lids. So I kept forgetting to do so (I blame my ADHD). I didn’t think it was that big of a deal though!
Then I started getting sick.

I would wake up in the mornings, and either throw up or just feel like I was going to throw up. It got worse until this was every day. My routine now looked like: wake up early, throw up/clutch the toilet for a few hours, feel better, go to my desk and do work and drink out of that stupid water bottle. This carried on for a few weeks. I couldn’t figure out what was wrong. I started waking up much earlier just so I could get the whole throwing up thing out of the way so I could get some work done before midday.

Then I got out of the house for a while, went to see some family. And low and behold! I wasn’t sick! It was a miracle! But then when I got back, and got comfortable in my familiar routine again, I was sick again. Now I didn’t make the connection immediately, I thought it was just because I was stressed a lot, but after this had happened a few more times, I left home and was not sick for a while, I finally made the connection!

And I stopped drinking from that water bottle.
And BAM! I stopped being sick in the mornings almost immediately. (Though I still feel queasy sometimes)
So yeah, something was probably growing in there and I was consistently ingesting it daily. Joy.

Also, funny story. I still haven’t cleaned the water bottle. It’s still in my room somewhere. Sealed. I just don’t touch it anymore.
If I open it I fear something may jump out at me.
I now drink out of a mug. Much easier to remember to clean. I still drink an inordinate amount of water though.
I would like to say that this happened when I was young and dumb but that would be a lie :/

Chapter 14: What is this swirling inside of me?

Summary:

I wonder how Leo’s been feeling through this

-possible trigger warning for throwing up again-

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo was not fine.

 

An uneasiness had been growing in his stomach ever since he had finished eating Mikey’s food. At first he had thought it was because of the speed at which he had inhaled it, and at the time he had thought it was absolutely worth it. Mikey’s food was brilliant after all.

 

But now? As he sat in his chair, hunched and trying not to move as he messed on his phone, trying to I gnore the uncomfortable feeling nestled in his stomach, he would say that it was not worth it.

 

 

This wasn’t just a case of Leo eating too quickly, something was wrong .

 

But Leo couldn’t find it within himself to say anything, or to leave to go to his room, he felt like doing so would ruin this delicate balance he was maintaining and would make him feel infinitely worse. So he sat there, still scrolling through his phone. Pretending like everything was fine

 

He had a good idea of what this was, food poisoning, it was the only thing that made sense, a natural conclusion to come to. But the guilt that flooded through him when he came to that conclusion seemed to make him even more sick to his stomach, and strengthened his resolution to keep quiet about his current -eh- troubles.

 

 

Because if this was food poisoning, then Mikey’s food would have been the cause of it. His little brother’s pride and joy. If Mikey found out that he had given Leo food poisoning? He would be devastated.

 

Leo couldn’t let that happen. He looked out of the side of his eye to see Mikey cleaning the kitchen with Raph’s help. He felt kind of bad for not helping, but he really didn’t want to risk it. He’d rather disappoint Mikey than make him think that he had poisoned him.

 

 

So Leo scrolled absentmindedly on his phone, searching up ‘effects of food poisoning’ and ‘how to hide from your brother that he poisoned you’ (The second one didn’t seem to have many answers)

 

He briefly contemplated texting Usagi, they really had been hitting it off after all, but he feared saying something wrong to him. He wasn’t exactly in the right state of mind to be witty, and he didn’t want to sully his conversation with the feeling of being sick and his foul mood because of that.

 

 

After scaring himself by using the internet to investigate his symptoms (most of the result had proclaimed he was practically on his death bed) he continued to mess around on his phone, flipping between different apps, trying to find something to do. But he felt too uneasy to truly focus on one.

 

 

Leo zoned out, his eyes blankly trained on the home screen of his phone, and tried to ignore the unidentifiable, swirling , feeling bubbling up from his stomach.

 

He was snapped out of it when he heard Mikey call for him, wanting him to come and join him and Raph at the gaming console (when did they get there?)

 

He tried to politely decline Mikey and Raph’s invitation, but his denial seemed to make them more insistent. Mikey even called him a coward! Leo would usually dramatically swoon at the insult, claiming something like: ‘I save the world and this is the thanks I get?’, it was still a toss up to whether that response wouldn’t be taken well. Sometimes it made the shadows behind is brother’s eyes emerge, and their smiles fade.

 

 

But instead, Leo was going to be the bigger person. He huffed and declined Mikey’s insistence once more. But Leo had underestimated his little brother’s determination, as not soon after, Mikey had looked him in the eyes. His own eyes were wobbling dangerously. Oh shoot.

 

 

“Are you texting Usagi? Is that why you don’t want to play with us? Do you like him more than us?”

 

 

Leo tried to steel himself. He knew what this was. Mikey’s attempt at manipulation was not going to- Mikey’s lip wobbled, his eyes tearing up.

 

 

Leo sighed, and instead steeled himself to get up from the chair. When Mikey saw him getting up, the tears in his eyes disappeared immediately and he lit up, like he wasn’t preparing to cry just moments before.

 

 

Leo cursed his lack of resistance, because as soon as he tried to support his own weight, his legs buckled and he almost fell to the floor. Something made its way up his oesophagus. He swallowed, trying to banish it back to whence it came and to banish these more than icky feelings to the back of his mind.

 

 

He slowly made his way to his brothers. He was glad Donnie wasn’t there, he would notice Leo’s situation almost immediately. Donnie could always tell. Leo was sure that it was because of their twin-sense, no matter how much Donnie claimed that they weren’t twins, because it wasn’t ‘biologically possible’ or something. Well guess what Donnie? If you continue with that logic, we’re all half brothers at best. And that certainly wasn’t true.

 

 

He sat down heavily next to Raph, leaning heavily on the legs of a chair.

 

Oughboi, this was a bad idea.

 

The action of moving from his chair to the floor had obviously shook up something. Ugh. He just had to get through a few rounds then he could leave. And hey, maybe he would start feeling better, maybe he just had to get his mind off of it and it would pass.

 

 

So Leo prepared himself to play with his brothers. It took him a while to get set up, he was focusing more on his gag reflex than the game after all, and when they finally started the first round it was quickly clear that Leo was far from the top of his game.

 

 

His fingers shook over the buttons, his hands failing to fully grasp the controller as it kept threatening to slip out of his grip. It was unclear if it was due to the trembling of his hands or the sweat thinly coating them. Either way, he was grateful that his brothers were too preoccupied with the game to notice.

 

 

Though they did notice his lack in skill. It was true that he wasn’t truly devoting all of his attention to the game, he was a little preoccupied after all.

 

 

Throughout getting his shell handed to him, the horrible swirling feeling in the pit of his stomach had been steadily crawling up. And up. And up. And-

 

He had to go.

 

Not trusting himself to be able to stay for long, he quickly excused himself from the game, mumbling an excuse which Mikey and Raph didn’t question, probably because he wasn’t being much fun to play with at the moment, he had lost every round after all. Leo shuffled his way to the door, then as soon as he was out of their line of sight, he booked it to the nearest bathroom.

 

 

Quivering, he hunched over the toilet and then-

 

Nothing.

 

 

The horrid feeling wasn’t gone however, still lingering in his stomach. Leo almost laughed, It’s just like a sneeze isn’t it, as soon as your realise it’s coming, you don’t!

 

 

He stayed there for a few more minutes, on the sick hope that he would -well- be sick , and then this would be over. But no luck. He felt like it was taunting him, keeping him on his toes, trapped in a will it won’t it scenario.

 

He stood up from the bathroom. His hands wrapped around his middle, like he could suffocate and kill this feeling. Leo grit his teeth and turned away, sullenly making his way to his room. His hands were still gripped to his side.

 

 

He felt terrible.

 

 

He almost regretted his decision to hide this from his brothers. He wanted to be able to lay dramatically in bed like an ill maiden from the 1800s as Raph mother henned him and freak Donnie out by pretending to be contagious and poking him when ever he came near. Then pout when Donnie avoided him. He wanted to go back to the living room and flop onto Raph’s shell and complain about just how awful he was feeling, and have Mikey make food easy for his stomach.

 

 

But there was the stitch, Mikey.

 

 

It didn’t take someone experienced in medicine (like he was) to know that this was food poisoning. His brothers would be able to figure it out easily, and then Mikey would know and put two and two together, to get that his cooking had given Leo food poisoning.

 

And Leo couldn’t stress just how much that would affect Mikey.

 

 

One of Mikey’s greatest prides was his cooking. Much like his art, it was how he expressed himself. If he knew that he had hurt Leo through it, he would loose so much confidence in himself and feel so guilty.

 

And then when would be the next time Mikey would cook for them? When would be the next time he would hear Mikey badly singing from the kitchen as he tried out his newest recipe? The next time Mikey would stare into his soul as he took the first taste of an experimental dish (which would always be amazing) waiting for his opinion?

 

So Leo let his eyes slide over the corridor leading back to the living room, and returned on his journey to his own room.

 

(art)

 

 

 

Entering his room, Leo delicately flopped onto his bed. Sighing as the feeling swirled in his stomach.

 

 

 

Leo tried to distance himself from it, thinking about anything else.

 

The swirling was almost audible in his ears.

 

Leo went to pull out his phone, but found that he had left it in the living room.

 

No matter, looking at his phone would probably make him feel even more queasy anyway.

 

 

 

And one point he thinks maybe he fell asleep? He wasn’t sure honestly, his consciousness seemed to flow over him and back in tandem with the swirling in his stomach. Ugh.

 

 

Then sometime later that night, or morning (what time was it anyway?) Leo was jolted fully back into consciousness, by the nausea suddenly increasing to a climax and travelling up up up-

 

Yeah he wasn’t going to risk it, even if it was a fake-out like last time.

 

 

With energy he didn’t know he had, Leo bolted from his room and sprinted to the nearest bathroom.

 

The feeling moved up and up and up and he could feel it and

 

He just made it to the toilet before it was forcefully expelled from him.

 

 

And ew .

 

 

He vaguely thought, distancing his mind from the current events. It felt like with every heave, more and more of his energy was being siphoned from his body. The feeling had left a scorching path in its wake, he felt like he was burning from the inside out.

 

 

As if from far away he felt his eyes moisten. He wished his brothers were here. Leo felt like he was dying. He didn’t want to die alone (he thought he would be okay with that but he was wrong)

 

Time seemed to slip away from him, as he lost himself to the pain and how it just wouldn’t stop.

 

It kept going

 

        And going

 

              And going

 

                  And

 

 

And someone was touching his shell

 

He didn’t know who it was, but he was comforted by the gentle rubs on his shell. It was nice to know he wasn’t alone.

So the horrid back and forth of his heaving was accompanied by the loving back and forth of the hand on his shell.

 

After a while (don’t ask how long he didn’t know) Leo came back to himself. His stomach had been emptied long ago, and his dry heaving dwindled to him heaving over the toilet.

 

Now at least some what cognisant, he could recognise the person who had been with him.

 

Mikey.

 

“Mikey?”

 

Ah. Well that wasn’t good.

 

 

Leo’s sluggish thoughts were interrupted by the loud flushing of the toilet which grated on his ears and made his head throb painfully. What was he thinking about again?

 

With shaking hands he took the paper towels he was offered and wiped his mouth, to try and get the smell and taste away. He almost fell in to the bowl when he had to support himself with only one hand, which buckled underneath him.

 

 

He thinks Mikey was saying something.

 

 

Oh yeah, Mikey. Mikey. He wasn’t supposed to know. He’d be sad. And it would be all Leo’s fault.

 

 

He should say something. He thought. As the heaving came to a close once again. He should tell Mikey not to feel bad. He didn’t even think this was food poisoning anymore. This felt too bad. For it to be that.

 

Mikey’s food wouldn’t hurt him this much.

 

So it wasn’t Mikey’s fault.

 

 

 

He opened his mouth, and the swirling feeling returned with a vengeance. Taking over his mind once more.

 

 

Heaving and heaving, his energy being drained and drained. And drained.

 

And his vision blurred.

 

He felt hands grab him. Supporting him.

 

And he blacked out.

 

          The swirling continued.

 

 

 

——

 

 

When he came back to, it felt like he was swimming through molasses. His eyes felt crusted over.

 

Someone was holding his hand.

 

“Mikey?”

Notes:

*shaking you* can you see the parallels??? Can you see them?!

Chapter 15: My telling of your side of the story

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo groaned from his place on the bed. Ugh. Everything hurt.

It felt like fire had crawled up his throat and gravity had increased its pull tenfold on his body.

 

Someone was holding his hand.

 

It wasn’t the large rough hand of Raph, nor Donnie’s calloused hand, it was much smaller, with crack like patterns running down the scales which had a texture like melted wax. It was also slightly warmer, like there was fire coursing in their veins.  

 

It wasn’t like the painful fire currently plaguing Leo, it was more comforting than anything, like sitting by a warm fire during winter. It made Leo feel safe.

 

There was only one person who this could be, and that was his little brother. Mikey.

 

At the realization of who exactly it was holding his hand, it seemed to jolt Leo into full awareness, calling out his name.

 

“Mikey?”

 

 

With difficulty he tore open his eyes, and immediately came to see Mikey’s concerned face looking at him. 

 

“Leo! You’re awake! How are you feeling?”

 

 

Very much not good.

 

When Leo went to articulate just how terrible he was feeling, he found his throat dry, and was sent into a coughing fit, sitting himself up suddenly, and almost throwing the blanket that been draped over him onto the floor. It was very unpleasant to cough while wearing an oxygen mask, he found, and so Leo tore it off of his face, now coughing into his hand. Every cough sent a new jolt of fire down his throat, and he felt tears come to his eyes at the pain that just wouldn’t stop .

 

Mikey jumped and quickly retrieved a glass of water, letting go of Leo’s hand. Leo only had a moment to mourn the loss of the warm contact before Mikey’s hand slipped back into his, and he was holding the glass up to Leo’s lips.

 

Leo tried to take the glass into his own hand, but found that it was shaking too much for him to get a good grip on it. So he was forced to suck up his pride a Mikey helped pour cool cool water down his throat.

 

 

Once he was finished, Leo collapsed back into the soft sheets of the bed. He finally found his voice again, as hoarse as it was.

 

“Not great, ugh, this sucks, what happened? Where’m I?” He slurred. The last thing Leo remembered was feeling like he was going to die (again) while hunched over a toilet bowl. He remembered thinking that that would be such a lame way to die.

 

Mikey got up onto the bed with him, still holding his hand and leaning on him in a way as to not aggravate his condition.

 

“I heard you throwing up in the bathroom, you were throwing up blood! It was really scary! And you passed out, so we took you to sickbay”

 

He explained, While Mikey had had time to process the events of the day, he still seemed despondent. 

 

 

Leo saw this, and he thought back to his earlier thoughts, before his brain had gotten too clouded to think. Mikey probably thinks that his food poisoned me , he thought. He needed to tell Mikey that he didn’t blame him. Even if his food had been the cause. (And he doubted it, food poisoning wasn’t this bad, and Mikey had eaten the food too and he was fine, and Raph had seemed fine while he was playing video games with Mikey. That just left Donnie. Was he sick too?)

 

“Look, Mikey… your food… it wasn’t” He murmured, trying to get his thoughts into order.

 

(art)

 

 

His words were jumbled, his head still cloudy with sleep and pain. Because of this, Mikey didn’t seem to understand what he was really trying to say. Believing that Leo thought that his food was in fact to blame for this.

 

“Oh, Leo, I’m sorry! Donnie said that it wasn’t my food that did this… but still. If it was, I’m so sorry!”

 

Leo blinked, his mind slowly sorting this new information. He trusted his twin, so if he said that this wasn’t due to Mikey’s food, then it wasn’t. So then what could possibly be the cause of this?

 

“What did Don say it was, then?”

 

Mikey pouted, looking to the side as if to recall a memory. “I’m not sure, he was kinda vague about it. But he did say that it was poison or, or a venom. Yeah, a venom! It had a weird name too… something beginning with a C, Cathy something?”

 

Venom?

 

When could that have happened?

 

One would think he would remember being bit by some venomous creature.

 

 

Mikey snapped his fingers,

“Right! Cantharidin! That was it!”

 

Leo hummed, he wasn’t familiar with that venom. He vaguely thought he had heard of it before, but no where he could place. Maybe somewhere on the toxicology scan, or during one of Donnie’s rants? He couldn’t be sure.

“Wassat?” He slurred, attempting to sit up again to look at Mikey face to face.

 

 

“You expect me to know?” Mikey questioned, rolling his eyes, momentarily forgetting that he was supposed to be worried for Leo. But a moment passed and then he remembered where exactly they were and why Leo’s words were so slurred and incomprehensible. 

 

Mikey swallowed heavily and then he reached for his phone, “wait, I’ll search it up.” He said, tapping away at the screen. Avoiding Leo’s half-lidded gaze.

 

“Don’t worry, I’m not goin’ anywhere”' Leo joked, attempting to lighten the mood, taking extra effort to enunciate each syllable. It worked somewhat, as Mikey let out a quick exhale, a laugh that paled in comparison to his usual boisterous laughter.

 

Mikey bit his lip and scrunched up his face as it took multiple attempts to figure out how to spell ‘Cantharidian’, (canthariden, canfiradidian and cantheradinain all turned out no results) finally, Mikey got the correct spelling, and clicked on the first web page that appeared. Wikipedia.

 

“It says, Cantharidian is an odourless, colourless fatty substance of the… uh… t-something class. I don’t know how to pronounce that. Oh! It says here that it’s produced by blister beetles? What’s a blister beetle? It says it’s a burn agent?! Leo is it burning you?” Mikey read, exclaiming in worry at the last sentence.

 

“Nope, it’s not literally fire, though it does feel like it” He complained, though thankful that at least some of his medical knowledge could be of use.

 

“Where would you have even been bit by a beetle? We live in the sewers! There are no beetles like that here.” Mikey wondered, searching up more facts about the beetles that contained this poison affecting his brother.

 

Mikey looked up when Leo refrained from answering his question, a suspicious look on his face.

 

“Leo?”

 

Guilt must have shown on his face, because not soon after Mikey leaned forward, tilting his head.

 

“Leo, did you go out on your own again? You know we agreed on the buddy system! Did you go out and get bit by something and didn’t tell us?”

 

 

Now, Leo did in fact go out on his own. Sometime after he had caught Donnie sneaking back into the lair, he himself went out to get some fresh air. Yes, yes how hypocritical of him. But to be fair, the constant eyes of his family on him had been starting to get on his nerves.

 

After the invasion, and after Leo had recovered enough to actually walk on his own, Leo seemed to never get a moment to himself. Raph and Mikey’s eyes lingered wherever he went, Splinter was always just in the other room, and he didn’t think he had found even half the trackers Donnie had put on him. 

 

So he had just left for a little while. He didn’t even go anywhere! He had just wandered around. Revelling in the fact that if he tripped or scraped his knee his brothers wouldn’t act like he had cracked his shell again. He stayed out of sight and on the roofs, mostly just admiring the few stars that shone through the light pollution and the bright neon hues of his city. He kept his swords on his at all times, so that if something did happen he could escape quickly by making a portal. He was perfectly safe! Nothing bad had happened anyway.

 

But, he found himself unsure, nothing bad had happened, right? He didn’t think that just one bite from a normal beetle should have been able to do this anyway. Other than oozesquitoes, there were no majorly poisonous bugs in New York. He would’ve needed to have been bitten by a whole swarm of beetles for this level of poisoning to occur, and anyway, most bugs couldn’t bite through their scales. So, the only conclusion that made sense was that the beetle in question was a mutant. Though that didn’t narrow it down much, they had many mutant enemies.

But even then, it made even less sense that this hypothetical mutant had been able to bite him without him noticing.

 

 

Leo had been thinking for a while, and Mikey took his silence as a confession.

 

Mikey took a deep breath, “So, you snuck out, during which you got bit by a deadly beetle or picked a fight with a beetle mutant and didn’t tell us? You broke the buddy system! Is nothing sacred?” He summarized, reaching the end of his tether, Mikey leapt off of his bed, starting to pace back and forth, waving his arms, “I can’t believe this, Leo, what if you got hurt. Wait no, you did! You did get hurt! Oh, when you get better you are gonna be in so much trouble!”

 

 

In Mikey’s mind, he was coming to the conclusion that this whole nightmare of a scenario could have been avoided if Leo had just talked to them, instead of going out on his own and keeping secrets. All the worry and anxiety he had been feeling burst out of him in the form of frustrated raving.

 

 

Leo zoned out at Mikey’s ranting, becoming distracted by the throbbing of pain and the exaggerated pull of gravity. His eyelids became heavy, and the time it took to open them after every blink was getting longer and longer. He could feel himself slipping back into subconsciousness. 

 

It was at this moment when Raph and Donnie decided to enter the sickbay, they both froze as they was Leo awake (just barely). Tearing his eyes away from Leo, Raph noticed Mikey’s ranting and asked,

“What’s up Mikey?”

 

 

“You wouldn’t believe this Raph, but someone went out all by themselves last night and got bit by some weird bug!” Mikey exclaimed, crossing his arms.

 

 

Leo saw Donnie’s eyes widen in panic just before he finally slipped back into sleep.

 

(art)

 

Notes:

Mikey, honey, you’re gonna have to be more specific, poor Donnie is gonna have a mental breakdown if there is any more miscommunication.

Next chapter: Donnie /panicking/ (more than usual)

Chapter 16: My emotions plastered on your face

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“You wouldn’t believe this Raph, but someone went out all by themselves last night and got bit by some weird bug!”

 

Donnie froze. 

 

 

What did Mikey just say?

 

Mikey’s words clicked something in Donnie’s brain, releasing some of the complicated emotions he had been so carefully suppressing and hiding away, as he tried to comprehend Mikey words.

 

 

There was no way he knew. That he knew that when Donnie had snuck out he had been bit by that oozesquito. That bug. (Or was he referring to Donnie as that ‘weird bug? Donnie was too tired to be rational)

 

He stood stock still, his mind sluggishly running through what Mikey could have meant by those words. He couldn’t think clearly. His eyes went blank with fear and he couldn’t bring himself to walk further into the sickbay, because Mikey was mad.

 

Why was Mikey mad?

 

 

If Mikey did in fact know about him, what he had become, then he must be mad at him .

 

Mikey must think he was a monster.

 

 

After all, who wouldn’t? Donnie was no longer the person they once knew. He had no idea how deeply this mutation had effected him, could it have changed him neurologically, could it have changed his personality? He had no way of knowing. 

 

And not only that, it had changed his physically. No longer did he have the soft shell that Leo treated like a personal pillow, instead he had ridged elytra, which contained wings of all things. He now had antennae stickling out of his skull, which heightened his sensitivity to smells. How much of Mikey’s cooking could he even stand to eat now?

 

 

Donnie was different. He hated it. 

 

Why would his brothers think differently?

 

 

Donnie looked at Leo, who had just passed out again on the bed. He had taken off the oxygen mask. Donnie should put it back on him.

 

If Mikey knew, did that mean Leo told him? How did Leo even know in the first place?

 

 

It didn’t matter.

 

Leo must hate him now too.

 

 

Donnie was glad that he had gotten here after Leo had fallen back asleep. (And didn’t that make him a terrible brother?) He didn’t think he could take Leo’s scorn.

 

They knew.

 

They definitely knew.

 

And Mikey was mad .

 

 

 

He could feel the muscles in his shell shift and twist in an attempt to move his shell up and out, to stretch his wings in nervousness. But they were a part of him. And so Donnie clamped down on their movement, and froze them in place with the rest of his body. 

 

Though his control was mediocre at best, as he soon felt a soft buzzing emanating from behind him. Lucky, Donnie could only feel it, and not hear it. So there was no chance of his brothers noticing (What did it matter, they already knew) unless they put a hand directly on his shell.

 

 

Freezing his shell in place seemed to made his anxieties worse, like the tight seal of his shell was the bottle cap to all his emotions, keeping them swirling inside of him under high pressure, and his mind played over and over again the thoughts of just how much of a freak he was, how different he was, how they would hate what he had become.

 

As he became more and more consumed by paranoia, distantly he noticed Raph take a step forward, walking further into the sickbay, talking with Mikey. Though the words didn’t reach Donnie’s ears, as he was too busy panicking to comprehend them, Donnie knew that Mikey was going to tell Raph what Donnie was. What he is. What a horrible freak he had become, twice unnatural.

 

 

Raph was going to turn around, his smile gone, and look at Donnie like he was a stranger. 

 

 

Donnie was already so different from his brothers. He thought differently, acted differently, he couldn’t interact with people like they could. So what would happen if he was pushed even further away? What would happen if he became even more different?

 

 

Raph would tell Donnie that he didn’t think they were brothers anymore.

 

But Raph didn’t turn around, instead he walked towards where Leo was passed out on the bed, gently trying to shake him awake. 

 

Mikey was the one to turn to him instead, and Donnie braced himself for whatever he was going to say.

 

 

Go on, tell me that I’m a monster now. Tell me I’m too different, tell me I’m too different to be your brother.

      (He had already been telling that to himself. He already knew it was true)

 

 

 

But instead Mikey turned to him, and he smiled .

 

 

What?

 

 

What’s going on? 

 

 

His tired brain tried to reorganize his perception of just what was going on to account for this new unexpected development. Why was Mikey smiling at him? Surely he was disgusted by him? Was this a trick? There could be no other explanation.

 

 

Oh, Mikey was saying something. He should probably listen.

 

 

“-Can’t believe that Leo went out on his own, it’s just so stupid! And he got hurt because of it! Honestly.”

 

 

Wait, what?

 

Leo did what?

 

 

“Leo went out on his own?” Donnie asked. His voice shaky from the swirling emotions inside of him. Mikey looked at him strangely.

 

“Yeaahhh? I’ve been ranting about that for like five minutes dude. You okay?”

 

—-

(art)

—-

 

Oh, Mikey was concerned about him, Mikey was concerned for him.

 

 

So that meant that Mikey didn’t know about him.

 

If Mikey knew then he wouldn’t be smiling.

 

 

“No, uh, I mean! Yes, I’m okay, I’m uh, just preoccupied by producing the antivenom, you know how I get, it’s science you know.”

 

Mikey squinted at him, probably guessing that there was something else he was hiding, but instead of pressing (he could do that after the current crisis had passed) he asked:

 

“Oh yeah, how’s that going?”

 

 

Shoving the emotions too complicated for him to decipher to the side, he formed a mask of cool professionalism.

 

“Good, I can start the process of synthesizing it in just a few minutes, but Raph insisted that we see Leo real quick before-“

 

He cut himself off as Raph made a triumphant noise from his place at the side of the bed. It seemed he had managed to get Leo to awaken again.

 

He probably shouldn’t have been doing that, but Donnie was too busy freaking out again to stop him. He needed to get a handle on himself, it was pathetic of him to immediately delve into panic the moment something didn’t go his way.

 

But it was too late to stop him now. And Donnie watched as Leo groaned, and threw is head to the side in annoyance.

 

 

If Mikey didn’t know what he had become, did that mean that neither did Leo?

 

Either way, Donnie tried to fade into the background as Leo opened his glassy eyes.

 

 

He didn’t want to face the brother who he had almost killed (was killing, his venom was still coursing through his veins) no matter if he knew or not.

 

Both options, of Leo looking at him with disdain, with the knowledge that it was him would was at fault for his position, and Leo looking at him normally, like nothing had changed, like Donnie had done nothing wrong, both filled Donnie with dread.

 

“Jeez, won’t you let a turtle sleep?”

 

Donnie tensed at Leo’s words. He sounded terrible.

 

 

That was his fault. Donnie had done that.



“Leo! How are you feeling?” Raph exclaimed, leaning in towards Leo, as if examining his face.

 

“Ugh, you can guess dude.” 

 

Leo answered, coughing slightly.

 

Leo looked up at his older brother, then to the side at his little brother. He then searched the room for his last remaining brother. His twin. Leo could have sworn he saw him just moments before.

 

“Where’s Don?” He asked, trying and failing to lift his head from the pillow.

 

“He’s just-“ Mikey turned around to where Donnie had been standing just a minute earlier, only to find an empty space where his brother had been. “-huh, he must’ve left. He probably just went to work on the antivenom”

 

Leo hummed.

“Mmkay, now lemme sleep” he asked, content now that he knew where all his brothers were (though he would’ve liked to see Donnie in person)

 

—-

(art)

—-

 

Donnie couldn’t handle it. He found himself slipping back out of the sickbay, not a moment after Leo first started speaking.

He hated himself for what he did to Leo. And if Leo knew what he had done, he would also want him to stay away.

 

Donnie was just being proactive.



He didn’t want to go and visit Leo anyways. Raph had dragged him along after Donnie had run out of excuses to stay in his lab, because not even Raph could be convinced that refreshing his data every minute was a helpful and vital process.

 

But now, enough time had passed that Donnie was confident that he could get started on synthesising the antivenom. The concentration of antibodies in his blood was optimal at this moment (or would be in five minutes, but Donnie was getting a little impatient, so sue him)

 

So Donnie quickly set up his apparatus. It was already halfway ready, and he just need to do a few last minute preparations, such as disinfecting the surfaces and other miscellaneous tasks. Donnie really didn’t want to do this next step.

 

 

He would have to take some of his blood.

 

 

Now, Donnie was okay with injections, as long as he knew exactly what was going into his bloodstream. But strangely, he couldn’t deal at all with his blood being medically removed from his body. It didn’t make any sense. But the sight of the deep red liquid flowing through that tube just -ugh- he hated it so much.

 

Leo had the scars to prove just how much Donnie hated it. His attempts to get some blood samples from Donnie (he could remember what for, he was a little busy trying to keep all his blood) resulted in Donnie biting him in self defense thank you very much. Leo deserved it honestly, and he had never tried again after that. 

 

Donnie smiled at the memory, before his mind wondered about what would happen if that transpired now, after his mutation. If Donnie ever gave into his instincts like that again and bit any one of his brothers, they could very well end up dead.

 

 

It was that thought that spurred him to stop procrastinating, and get on with it.

 

 

He hated every step of the process. He couldn’t decide if he preferred doing it himself or he wished he had someone else (Leo) to do it for him. (It was Leo, Donnie wanted his brother)

 

After it was over, he felt even more lightheaded than he did before. He had given around three quarters of a liter of blood. The recommended amount was only half a liter but Donnie couldn’t risk not having enough blood to create the antivenom, and so he would have to suffer the consequences. And he would do so gladly.

 

After all, he had been through way worse. He could get through this.

 

The synthesizing process was automated, and now that his blood was added he just had to wait for around two hours for it to finish.



 

The loading bar slowly started to fill with his signature purple hue.

 

 

Just two hours

Notes:

Donnie you gotta stop projecting onto your brothers. This isn’t healthy.

Oof but seriously, Donnie is now dealing with 1.new mutations, 2.sleep deprivation, 3.Venoming himself with his own venom and now 4. Blood loss.
He’s either gonna explode or collapse (I haven’t figured out which yet)

Also this fic has been great practice for my art, I feel like I’ve improved so much in just a few weeks!

Chapter 17: Open my heart and watch it beat

Notes:

Oh My Gosh I have fanart??? This is amazing!!

https://www.tumblr.com/not-some-rabid-kid/720061627324612608/so-unfortunately-its-not-unfortunate-there-be-a
(I hope that link worked)
I cannot describe just how happy this made me, thank you so much!!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie hadn’t moved away from the slowly filling bar for a while. 

 

 

He was standing next to the machine, hands clutching his hoodie and feet glued to the floor (possibly literally, the tactile spines on his feet were tensed and he couldn’t seem to make them relax). 

 

 

He watched silently as the purple hue slowly made its way across the bar, it crept along at almost a snail’s pace. Though he couldn’t find it within himself to turn away and do something more productive, his mind was empty, in a state of mild dissociation. 

 

 

And he waited.

 

 

The bar was a little more than half full now.

 

 

      And waited.

 

Donnie’s breaths came evenly; in and out, in and out.

 

 

The bar was three quarters full now.

 

 

            And waited.

 

In and out, in and out, as he distanced himself from the anxieties haunting him.

 

 

There was only a sliver of space left uncoloured in the bar.

 

   

               And waited.

 

Donnie swayed gently back and forth, feeling slightly faint.

 

Donnie’s breath hitched as the bar was completely filled. The machine made a happy ding, and an old recording of his voice called out; “Your antivenom has been synthesised! Your antivenom has been synthesised!” Donnie jerked at the sudden sound of his own voice. Why did he ever think that was a good idea? Every one knew that you always hated the sound of your own voice in recordings. He hated the person (the complete turtle) on the other side of that recording. That Donnie was so innocent, not yet understanding of just how easily he could lose his brothers. That Donnie was still a full turtle, not the horrid mix of genomes that Donnie now was.

 

 

Donnie quickly turned off the recording that had been continuing to chant on loop, silently cursing out his past, more naive, self. With shaking hands, he removed a dose of the antivenom that had been presented to him by the machine. 

 

This small vial would be the thing to save his brother's life. 

 

 

Shaking himself back into full awareness, he carefully stored the vial away. Donnie didn’t know what he would do if it broke. Cry, probably.

 

 

Now that he had the antivenom, Leo could be cured. He would be healthy again and not dying. Donnie wouldn’t be the one to kill his brother. But that didn’t take away from the fact that he almost had. Once again he had come way too close to being the cause of one of his brother’s untimely demise. 

 

 

Except this time there was no life lesson he could learn from this. There was no character growth to be had. Learning to appreciate his brothers as individuals or letting them work in their own ways would not help this situation in the slightest. The only growth that had occurred was the growth of beetle characteristics on his body. And that sort of growth was very much unwelcome.

 

That was growth he would have to hide. That was growth that he could not let his brothers become aware of. 

 

 

After he cured Leo he could start on that.



 

So Donnie quickly made his way to the sickbay, the vial not leaving the firm grasp of his hand. 

 

 

Donnie crashed into the room, throwing the door open behind him. Giving into habit, he quickly scanned the room to see who remained in it.

 

 

Still remaining in the room was Raph and Mikey. Mikey had put on a mask while Donnie was in his lab, and the smell of breakfast had permeated the room. Raph must have forced Mikey to take a break from worring about Leo and do something productive. Raph must not have followed his own advice however, as he was still sitting next to Leo, in the same place as when Donnie saw him last. Splinter was gone. This wasn’t surprising news, he never did handle sickness very well.

 

 

Donnie looked at Leo (he didn’t let out an exhale of relief when he saw that he was still passed out) someone must’ve put the oxygen mask back on to his face. 

 

 

Ignoring the acknowledgment of his brothers, Donnie walked over to Leo and checked on his vitals. Since Donnie had last seen, they had fallen further from what they should be, exceeding Donnie’s predictions, but thankfully not by much.

 

 

As Donnie looked over Leo’s low blood pressure and blood oxygen concentration, he felt the stream of shame that had consistently flowed within him rise as he was yet again reminded that he had done this.

 

 

This was his fault.



And no one knew. 

 

It made Donnie sick to his stomach, knowing that he was responsible for Leo’s position yet his family still treated him normally.

 

His family didn’t even know just how close Leo came to death, Donnie had never truly told them about how serious Leo’s condition was. If there was any more of Donnie’s spit on that food then instead the beeping of the heart monitor could very easily have become a heartbreaking flatline.

 

 

Donnie shook his head, he didn’t want to think about that.

 

 

Donnie prepared the antivenom. It had to be administered intravenously, so Donnie prepared a syringe. Raph and Mikey both blanched at the sight of the sharp needle.

 

“Oh, Donnie, is uh, is that the antivenom thing?” Raph asked, and Mikey’s hand clutched Leo’s hand even more tightly.   

 

 

Donnie gave a curt nod, not finding it within him the speak. He would start signing non-verbally to convey what he wanted to say (what did he want to say?) but doing so would reveal just how much his hands were trembling.

 

 

The air was tense and so none of his brothers spoke anymore after that, rightfully guessing that they wouldn’t get any spoken answers. And the atmosphere was too oppressive, any noise made would be far too loud, even if conveyed in whispers.

 

 

Both Mikey and Raph looked away as Donnie cleaned an area on one of Leo’s shoulders. And so they didn’t see as Donnie took a deep breath and exhaled and willed his hands to stop shaking. He needed a steady hand for this.

 

 

Pushing in the antivenom into Leo’s veins Donnie felt some of the crushing weight he had been under leave him. With this, Leo’s immune system would be able to more rapidly destroy his venom, stopping it from destroying his cells and allowing him to recover. 

 

 

Removing the syringe, Donnie placed a small blue plaster over the little puncture wound. 

 

 

There.

 

 

Now Leo would be okay.




 

He would be okay.

 

Now what?

 

 

 

With the pressure of Leo’s survival now gone, it was like a pressure vacuum had been created, and a new crisis rushed to take its place. Practically knocking Donnie over by its sudden emergence.

 

 

Donnie felt himself be almost immediately overwhelmed by all that he had suppressed throughout Leo’s crisis. Suddenly he was hyper aware of the differences in his body. How his center of gravity was altered, the feeling of his antennae pressed against his mask, the thick scent of oil on his mask that doused his antennae, the sticking feeling whenever he took a step or grabbed something when his tactile spines tensed in reflex. The shifting of his shell. It was still shifting. Never completely still nor static.

 

 

And it was so much.

 

 

It was too, too much.

 

Donnie’s brain clouded with the sudden influx of information, feelings, emotions he had been suppressing for ages now.

 

 

 

Then during the midst of his descent into panic Donnie felt arms restrict his sides and press into his shell. Someone was hugging him.

 

 

Someone was touching him

 

 

Someone was touching his shell .

 

 

All his thoughts stilled as his mind went blank in panic. This couldn’t happen. 

 

 

“GET OFF!” He yelled, pushing away whatever had enveloped him with much more strength than he should have. The weight in his mind was all encompassing. He couldn’t think, only experiencing the difference, the difference. Why and when had everything become so different. 

 

 

His hands collided with a warm surface, speckled with cool plastic stickers. The tactile spines on his hands (his his they were his and they were on his hands) somehow knew about his need to get this thing away (they were connected to him, embedded in his nervous system) and they remained lax, not tensing so that he could properly push his aggressor away without attaching to that warm plastron.

 

 

Plastron?

 

 

Donnie opened his eyes (when had he closed them?) to find himself pressed tightly against the wall of the sickbay, Mikey on the floor in front of him.

 

 

Mikey’s eyes were wide with panic. And was that fear?

 

Fear for Donnie?

Fear of Donnie?

 

 

Mikey should be scared of him, if he knew just how terrible and monstrous he truly was. 

 

 

Donnie’s eyes flicked, still cloudy, to Raph who was still standing next to Leo’s bed. Raph had stood up, looking alarmed, his eyes moving between Mikey and Donnie, as if not knowing which one to be more concerned for. The answer was obvious.

 

 

Raph should worry about Mikey, and see if he was okay. Donnie didn’t want to do it, he didn’t think he could crouch down to Mikey’s level, to the floor which Donnie had pushed him on to and look at Mikey and ask if he was okay after what Donnie had done. 

 

What if he hurt Mikey even more? He had pushed him down with more strength than he thought he had, with more than he had before the mutation. Was this another change? Would he never stop finding ways that this mutation had violated his body?

 

 

Donnie’s breaths came in quicker and quicker succession. And he found himself slowly lowering to the floor, his back firmly against the wall, trying to quell the feeling of his shell pushing pushing at the fabric of his hoodie.

 

 

Donnie bit his sleeves, trying to muffle his sobs. However a moment later he jerked his mouth away when he felt the fabric become wet with his saliva and was suddenly all at once reminded of how he hurt Leo how he was a danger how he had changed.



 

Mikey, after getting over his shock, quickly got to his feet, ignoring the small bruise forming on his elbow. At the same time, Raph came out of his stupor and made his way around Leo’s bed to face Donnie.

 

 

They both stood an arms length away from Donnie, giving him his space as he spiraled. 

 

 

“Donnie? You need to follow my breathing, okay?” Mikey asked, now crouching down to Donnie’s level, as he started counting out breaths.

 

“Leo’s gonna be okay now. Everything’s gonna be alright” Mikey placated, his voice soft, trying to calm Donnie down. 

 

Little did he know, Donnie was too caught up in his own mind for Mikey’s words to have any effect at the moment.

 

 

“No it’s not!” Donnie gasped out, because it wasn’t. His breathing became erratic. Leo may be on the road to recovery, but Donnie had been the one to cause his affliction in the first place. Who’s to say that it wouldn’t happen again. He had just pushed Mikey down, for crying out loud! He was horrible! He was different!

 

 

“Why not? Is something wrong with Leo?” Raph asked, believing that the cause of Donnie’s state was because of something going wrong with Leo’s health that Donnie wasn’t telling them.

 

 

(Mikey then elbowed Raph, hissing at him to not turn this into an interrogation)

 

 

“NO!” Donnie wailed, making both Mikey and Raph flinch at the sudden noise.

 

 

He’s scaring them again

 

 

Donnie stuffed his sleeve back into his mouth again, starting to mumble incoherently.

 

 

It hurt to see their brother so distraught and have no clue as to why. They wanted so badly to comfort Donnie, to hug him and tell him that everything would be alright and he could tell them what was going on, but they knew that doing so would probably only make it worse, if Donnie’s reaction to Mikey hugging him had been any indication. 

 

 

So instead they remained there, half crouched as Mikey continued to attempt to calm Donnie down via breathing exercises. Raph wringed his hands together, wishing he could just hug Donnie already.

 

 

This continued for a while, with Donnie frozen in a corner of the sickbay, his mouth locked over the fabric of his hoodie and eyes fixed on a point in space somewhere between his brothers. He was however trying to follow Mikey’s breathing to somewhat limited success. 

 

 

After Donnie had calmed down enough so that his breathing was once again somewhat stable, Mikey prepared himself to attempt to breach the topic of what had triggered this. Throughout the time he had been repeating the breathing exercises he had also been rehearsing his next few words in his head, trying to find the perfect thing to say.

 

 

All that went out the window when Donnie sensed the lull in Mikey’s repetitions of the exercises and heard him taking in a breath in preparation to speak. Donnie’s eyes met Mikey’s and those half-lidded and blood shot eyes tore a hole straight through Mikey’s heart.

 

 

So instead the words that poured out of his mouth were so terribly cliche.

 

 

“Do you want to talk about it?”

 

 

Donnie opened his mouth slightly (which was still full of the now soaked fabric of his hoodie sleeves) as if he was preparing to speak.

 

 

He couldn’t tell them. As much as he knew that they would hate him for it, and as much as they deserved to know just what a monster he had become, twice unnatural, Donnie was still just a little selfish. He didn’t want to see their eyes become dark with distrust as he told them how he was responsible for Leo’s condition and the threat he now posed to their health. 

 

 

He wanted to keep this.

 

 

He wanted them to keep looking at him with love and concern

 

 

Donnie didn’t want his brothers to hate him.



 

The internal debate continued, as Donnie opened and closed his mouth. Doubting every choice he made as to what to say to his brothers. 

 

 

He could feel his shell still pressing against the wall, as if desperate to escape and reveal itself. But Donnie couldn’t let that happen. 

 

 

The truth was that Donnie didn’t want to talk about it. He would rather keep this bottled up inside of him, and keep his shell hidden behind layers of fabric and metal indefinitely. He could do that, easily.

 

 

He couldn’t let his brothers find out just what a threat he had become. And like with all of his other problems, he could correct them with his tech. Mitigate the danger he posed.

 

 

Donnie opened his mouth again, and promptly snapped it shut once more when he heard a low groaning coming from the bed.

 

 

 

Leo was awake again.




Notes:

Leo has been cured!! Huzzah!

(Just so you know, we are nowhere near the reveal, Donnie is unfortunately smart enough to be able to hide this for a while)

No art this chapter, an idea for this fic landed in my brain and I just had to draw it out. It unfortunately takes place long after the reveal sooo… idk, maybe I’ll post it to my tumblr later (@onejellyfishplease). It’s literally just fluff lol

Also! There probably wont be any updates for next week, I’m gonna be really busy.
So enjoy the cliff-hanger (I’m not sorry) :)

Chapter 18: What happened whilst I was asleep?

Notes:

I’m back!!!!

Also, more fanart?! This is beautiful! I am loving your art style! All my love to you <3

https://www.tumblr.com/nicoleisaboat-blog/721485098403479552/fanart-from-open-your-shell-to-find-your-wings

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo was awake again.



—-

 

Donnie’s mind screeched to a halt as Leo attempted to prop himself up trying to see what was going on. 

 

 

Leo’s arm flopped over the bed, its limp sway and pale pallor reminding Donnie that there were more important things to be concerned about. Feeling like his mind was floating somewhere to the left of his body, Donnie robotically got up from his place on the floor. He walked over to Leo.

 

 

He dodged Raph’s attempt to reach out to him.

 

He ignored Mikey’s concerned, “Donnie?”

 

 

In one hand, he held the front of his hoodie, bunching it up and pulling it taught, so that it pressed down on his shell, holding it in place and preventing it from moving outwards. 

 

 

Donatello’s feet dragged on the floor, it felt like gravity had grown a grudge against him, increasing its pull on him tenfold. Every one of his limbs felt so much heavier. He wanted so badly to just lie on the floor, or to crawl under his weighted blanket and just, stay there, for like a week. Or a year.

 

 

But he couldn’t allow himself to do so.

 

 

Donnie had already come so far, he’d kept this hidden throughout this whole crisis. He’s kept his brother alive throughout his whole crisis. 

 

 

He could already feel his control of the situation slipping. His little freak out earlier had definitely alerted his brothers to his less than optimal mental state. 

 

 

He would need to prove to them that he was absolutely fine.

 

No existential crises here, no sir!

 

 

Donnie would have to act like a perfect pinnacle of mental stability

 

 

(He could do that, it was like masking! …Except Donnie was already pretty terrible at that, having almost no need to practice masking in the first place due to his very limited social circle and his tendency to not care about the opinions of anyone outside his family.)

 

 

So Donnie put on a brave face and pretended that he wasn’t just hyperventilating in the corner minutes ago, or that he wasn’t just about to face his brother who he had poisoned, like he wasn’t going to talk to his brother for the first time since said poisoning. Donnie also had to pretend that his soft shell was still the same as it’s always been, like it could not open and close on a biological hinge. Like he was still the same person he was a few days ago.

 

 

Donnie knew he was often described as a ‘drama kid’ but this was a bit much.

 

 

But he had to pull off this role.

 

 

So making sure his new appendages didn’t buzz or stick or do anything that wasn’t usual Donnie behavior , Donnie walked up to Leo’s bed and made eye contact with his twin.



 

Nope, nope, too much.

 

 

Donnie could feel his breath begin to hitch and he quickly looked away. Eye contact was a big no. 

 

 

So instead Donnie looked to the many monitors surrounding his brother. He had made most of them. That small dent there? That happened when Mikey had jumped on him while he was soldering some circuit boards, causing him to fall into the then-in-progress machine and partially smush it with his battle shell. That was also how Donnie had gained a small burn scar on his thumb from where the soldering iron burnt him after he had dropped it. 

 

 

But forget that, this was no time to get nostalgic. (Now he wouldn’t drop the soldering iron, not when his tactile spines would make it inescapable from his grip) Donnie turned his attention to the data on the various screens.

 

 

All of Leo’s vitals had been steadily improving, though he was still in no way back to full health, his blood oxygen concentration was on the rise and was sufficient to allow the removal of the oxygen mask, which was good, because the first thing Leo had done after waking and regaining so control over his limbs was to extract his arm from under the tight sheets and knock the mask off of his face.

 

 

The dumb-dumb.

 

 

From the corner of his eye, Donnie saw Leo use that same free hand to rub at his eyes. Leo squinted his now gunk-free eyes and looked forwards, seeing a purple and green blur that could only be one person.

 

 

“Donnie?”

 

 

Oh banana pancakes he’s talking to me

 

 

Donnie froze. 

 

 

He had to say something.

 

 

“Salutations Leo, I’m glad you’re awake. How are you feeling? Any pain? Because you’ve just been injected with an experimental antivenom to Cantharidin. Experimental! Because no ones ever bothered to make one before! Because it only comes from beetles! Beetles! Which are small and can barely affect anything! I mean a beetle! Why did it have to be a beetle? I mean-“ Donnie cut himself off. This was getting away from him. He really should stop ranting about beetles (and only beetles, there was no second, deeper meaning here) and focus on Leo’s condition.

 

 

Donnie brought his mind back to himself. 

 

 

He found himself gripping the frame to Leo’s bed in his frustration.

 

 

(What was there to be frustrated about? Everything is fine)

 

 

Inhaling slowly, Donnie moved his body around so that it seemed more natural for him to be leaning on the frame in this way.

 

 

(It wasn’t because he didn’t think he could let go. If he wanted to he could definitely let go)

 

 

With one hand gripping the bed frame and the other still gripping his hoodie, Donnie didn’t have any hands left to gesture with, so he stared blankly at a spot on the bed as he waited for Leo to respond. Raph and Mikey both came over to Leo as well. Both thankfully gave Donnie some space. Not that he needed it. He was Fine.

 

 

Leo took a minute to comprehend the sudden flood of words spewn at him. He blinked. 

 

 

Leo looked around him to see both Mikey and Raph lent over the bed and looking at him with concern, Leo could also see Donnie standing by the foot of the bed, a blank look on his face.

 

 

Gosh, his body hurt. It was like someone had taken a hammer repeatedly to every part of his body. His throat still burnt, but the swirling feeling in his stomach had faded to a shadow of what it had once been, it felt less like something was rocking his stomach as if it was on rough sea but more like he had sunk to the bottom and the weight of thousands of gallons of water was pressing down on him.

 

 

This was a hauntingly familiar predicament he had found himself in. It was only a few months ago he had woken up in this same room, and faced the same people. Raph looked at him intensely, searching for any injury or sign of sickness as if he could fight it himself. Mikey searching his now open eyes with his own full of thinly veiled worry.

And Donnie, just like before he was refusing to meet his eyes. However. Something was different with his behavior. He wasn’t hurrying around Leo and the connected machines, he wasn’t firmly (but gently) poking at Leo asking him question after question about his health that Leo could possibly answer.

 

 

Instead, Donnie was still. Other than his original outburst of questions (which were so broad and unspecific, like seriously, ‘how are you feeling’ what kind of question was that?) Donnie had fallen silent. He wasn’t fidgeting with his phone, or a display, or a random gadget he had pulled out of nowhere, It was one of the clearest signs that Donnie was worried and trying not to show it. But even though Donnie was clearly freaked (The outburst earlier was a clear enough sign) he wasn’t acting like Leo would predict. 

 

Donnie’s hands did not fidget nor tap, instead they were gripping onto his hoodie (that was the hoodie with the nice fabric, that Donnie only wore when he was having a bad sensory day) and onto the frame of the bed. 

 

 

It wigged Leo out.

 

 

He already felt off balance, first he wakes up in sickbay, after suddenly descending into horrible sickness out of complete nowhere. Apparently he got bit by some poisonous beetle, but Leo thinks he would remember that happening. And now Donnie’s acting weird? Unacceptable.

 

 

Donnie must be really freaked after all. Maybe this was what Donnie acted like immediately after the invasion, and Leo was just passed out for all of that. Because Leo could always read his brother. No matter how much Donnie pretended like he was some ‘emotionally unavailable bad-boy’, Leo could read him like a book. So this must be some new thing that Leo had never been present for before. The thought left a weird taste in his mouth.

 

 

Raph gently poked his cheek.

 

 

“Leo? You alright?”

 

 

Oh yeah, they were supposed to be concerned about him .

 

 

Leo thought back to what Donnie had said before. Something about some experimental antidote? Antivenom? 

 

 

After taking stock of his body, it was clear that it was working. Though he still felt terrible, he felt comparatively less terrible than he did the last time he woke up. An improvement! He could take full breaths without feeling like his lungs were going to combust. 

 

 

Leo wiggled his free hand again (seriously how tight did they tuck him in, was this some attempt to restrain him?) lifting it up and delivering a triumphant thumbs up, the effect was somewhat dampened by the fact that his arm was shaking by the exertion. 

 

 

“Feeling much better, Raphie! -cough- Donnie did a great job with that antivenom!” He jabbered, tacking on the encouragement at the end. There, that should help Donnie feel better. Any second now, Donnie will look up with a smug smile and visibly preen at the praise. 

 

 

Donnie will say something like: “of course my antivenom worked! Everything I make is perfectly functionable, you’re lucky to have me as a brother and meh meh meh” and then Leo will take back what he said and be really dramatic like: “ugh, never mind, i feel myself… growing weaker…I see… a light… it’s so pretty…” and then Raph will lightly smack him because that’s too soon for a joke like that and Mikey will laugh and everyone will feel better, and the atmosphere will lift and Donnie will act like himself again.

 

 

…Any second now…

 

 

But no, Donnie barely reacted to the praise. Instead he just shrugged and looked towards one of the monitors. His hands remained gripping the bed frame and his hoodie.

 

 

“Just tell someone if you start to feel any negative side effects.”

 

 

(Tell someone , not Donnie. Why wouldn’t Donnie want Leo to talk to him?) 

 

 

Leo furrowed his brows, what was going on? Did he annoy Donnie somehow? Normally a near death experience wiped all the slates clean, or at least until Leo was back on his feet and Donnie could exact revenge for whatever Leo did.

 

 

Did something happen before he woke up?

 

 

Leo opened his mouth, to talk to Donnie or ask something else he didn’t know, he had been thrown off his game, his predictions had gone completely in the wrong direction. 

 

 

But he was interrupted by Mikey losing what was left of his self restraint and enveloping Leo in a hug, carefully squeezing him and inhibiting any sound coming out of Leo’s throat. 

 

 

“Mikey! Careful!” Raph fretted, waving his hands around, coming just short of actually pulling Mikey off Leo.

 

 

But Mikey only shook his head, somehow wrapping himself further around Leo like a koala. 

 

“Nooooo, you can’t make me!” He whined, his voice muffled from where he had shoved his head into Leo’s shoulder

 

 

Chuckling, Leo used his free hand to pat Mikey’s head. There was no chance of freeing the other arm, now that Mikey had wrapped himself around it and placed his weight atop of it. 

 

 

“It’s fine Raph, I am feeling much better” he smiled, reaching out his hand to his big brother, “In fact, get in here big guy.”

 

 

Raph bit his lip, shortly plagued by an internal debate about what he should do, before he was easily won over by the pleading eyes of not only Leo, but also Mikey, who turned his head slightly so that his misty eyes could pierce Raph’s heart and immediately destroy any restraint he previously had.

 

 

“Aw, fine, I’m so happy you’re feelin’ better Leo!” He conceded, falling into the hug. He barely applied any pressure, careful as he always was. He was resting on top of both of them, enveloping them in his wide and comforting frame. Raph started loudly churring, the vibrations alleviating some of the soreness in Leo’s body.

 

 

Leo felt much better, as corny as it was, the warmth from the presence of his family was helping him forget about the heaviness in his own body and the lingering pain.

 

 

All that was missing was the figure he could still see lingering by the foot of the bed. Donnie still hadn’t moved, his hands still stubbornly gripping as he stared intently at the monitors.

 

 

(If Leo strained his ears, he would hear a slight buzzing beneath Raph’s loud churring)

 

——

(Art)

 



Notes:

No art, I might go back and do some later, but i was so busy with a commission today that i just couldn’t find it in myself to do any. I used up all my art-ing tokens for today.

Also! A little note, Donnie’s whole gripping thing is referenced /so much/ in this chapter, is a new behaviour that he got from the mutation! Like how birds of prey stress grip stuff. Now I know that beetles don’t stress grip (I think?) but this is my fic and i control this universe.. so.. yeah.

Now when Donnie is really stressed he might just end up grabbing hold of something and just… not letting go.

Edit: 2023/7/12, I added Art! I spent all day on it and I’m very proud of how it turned out :) I think I finally figured out how to draw Raph! Except I alternate between cool Godzilla Raph and the softest of boys (to be fair he is both)

Chapter 19: Where is my island of stability?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

 

The hug had lasted a while. 

 

 

Donnie was acutely aware of the time passing while his brothers all comforted each other. As he stood apart from them all.

 

 

And while he was disappointed to not be able to be a part of their embrace, the loud sound of Raph churring slightly eased Donnie’s nerves, and also caused his shell to open minutely and allow some of the soft buzzing to escape, hiding the insect-oid tone beneath Raph’s own comforting vibrations. 

 

 

Letting the sound from the buzzing of his wings escape into the room felt like Donnie was also releasing some of the horrid swirling emotions that had welled up inside of him. 

 

 

All of this allowed Donnie to relax his grip on the bed frame, as the tactile spines pulled back and he was able to peel his hand off of the frame like a Velcro strip. 

 

 

He ignored the small indents left in the frame where his hand used to be.

 

 

After his brothers finally disconnected, and Donnie had disconnected from the bed frame, time went by quickly. Moving like a sped-up film as Donnie went through robotic motions of caring for Leo.

 

 

Raph and Mikey still gave Donnie frequent concerned looks, perturbed by his suspiciously quick recovery from his panic attack, but after a while they seemed convinced by Donnie’s facade. 

 

 

After all, they thought, his panic must have been caused by Leo’s illness, so now that Leo’s okay, Donnie must be feeling better! He may still be acting a little off just because he is emotionally drained! Anyone would be after such an experience!

 

 

So Raph and Mikey continued along their normal routines around Donnie. They didn’t confront him about what caused his panic or overstimulation (they already had a good idea about that anyway). They included him in casual conversation (even though his responses were short and detached). They opened themselves to casual touches, not directly touching Donnie, but making it clear that they were open to anything he wanted (even though Donnie didn’t take any of the opportunities given, always keeping a few inches between himself and his family).

 

 

Leo however, remained suspicious for the entire time Donnie was in the sickbay with him. 

 

 

Even while Donnie was examining him and asking him questions, Leo’s eyes followed him, narrowed. It felt vaguely like Leo was looking at a puzzle he had yet to solve. Donnie didn’t like it, overcome with paranoia that Leo could somehow see under his hoodie to view the new iridescent sheen on his shell. His elytra.

 

 

Or maybe Leo could see how Donnie hesitated each moment before he grabbed something.  

 

 

How he grabbed everything with only the tips of his fingers.

 

 

Was he sure that Leo didn’t know? Maybe he had found out about his mutation somehow?

 

 

Leo’s eyes bore into Donnie’s, like he was waiting for Donnie to make eye contact with him. Waiting to ask about what was wrong with him.

 

 

Donnie escaped the sickbay as soon as he was able, under the guise of checking Leo’s blood to make sure the antivenom was working as it should (which he was going to do anyway) he left the heavy atmosphere of the room with the statement that if all went well, Leo would be able to leave the sickbay by the next day, as long as he didn’t overexert himself. Donnie could barely remember the exact words he had said, they were just a blur or scientific jargon and sarcastic quips that he hoped sounded like him.

 

 

He didn’t see Leo’s suspicious gaze turn softly concerned behind his back, and didn’t see him turn to the others with questions on his lips.




———

 

Back in his lab, Donnie frantically locked the door behind him and tore off his hoodie. He felt a vague sense of deja vu as his shell immediately opened and stretched outwards, the buzzing suddenly increasing in tempo and pitch as the sound was fully released. It felt like Donnie had a hive of bees on his back. His skin crawled. 

 

 

The LED lights in his lab caught on the insect wings and a kaleidoscope of colours were reflected and decorated his walls.

 

 

Donnie would be able to appreciate its beauty if he wasn’t trying to internalize everything that had happened in the past couple of days (how long had it even been since that trip to the scrapyard?). He realized he had never truly had time to do so. So much had happened, devastating events just just piling on top of other devastating events, building compound pressures up and up till he broke under the weight.

 

 

When Donnie turned his head to get another look at his shell, his mask grated weirdly on his antennae, pulling awkwardly on them. 

 

 

Shocked by the sudden foreign sensation, he jerked his head back. Like he could get away from this feeling on his head, but it was no use as the sensation remained and did not go away. Following him.

 

 

And it was too much, and so Donnie in a fit of frustration pulled off his mask.

 

 

His antennae sprung free.

 

 

And again he felt so. much. more.

 

 

 

But he was done. Done!

 

 

Donnie wasn’t going to put the mask back on. He threw it to a corner of his lab. He shook his hands back and forth in a desperate attempt to release the feelings swirling inside of him.

 

 

He grit his teeth and stomped his feet, his tail lashing back and forth.

 

 

He was not going to let these changes DICTATE HIS LIFE! It was HIS dammit, he should be the one in control! No matter how uncomfortable they made him! No matter how much they made him want to crawl out of his own skin!

 

 

Donnie felt something snap as the feelings he had repressed suddenly exploded out as a torrent of anger.

 

 

The past few days have been nothing but panic, and pain, and and paranoia! 

 

 

He had been miserable, really really really miserable (that’s three reallys) all because what? Some stupid insect bit him, because he was being stupid? This was his own fault wasn’t it?

 

 

Idiot Idiot Idiot

 

 

And Now! Because of his failings (he was supposed to be the smart one) look at what had happened! His body had changed, he felt uncomfortable in his own skin, he was even more of a danger to his family, he almost killed his twin! His brother! Leo! And throughout all that, he couldn’t even properly focus on fixing his mistakes!

 

 

Why?

 

 

Because these STUPID CHANGES TO HIS OWN BODY! WHICH HE COULDN’T EVEN FIX! HE WAS THE ONE WHO FIXED THINGS! 

 

 

What did it mean if he could even fix this?

 

 

No. No!

 

 

No .

 

 

He just 

 

hadn’t tried hard enough



 

There had to be some other solution.

 

To fix the

Pounding in his head from the over influx of

Information

 

 

Intermittently combining with his own internal monologue were the scents and sensations that the antenna picked up from his lab. Merging in a twisted dance with his own thoughts as unwanted information was directly inserted into his brain. 

 

 

The oil. The sulphur. The disinfectant. His blood. The ozone. The coffee.

 

 

It was so much! It was too much! HE COULDN’T THINK! IT WAS TOO LOUD!



He needed his mask again he needed to cover the antannae he needed to stifle them he needed he needed 

 

 

Why did he throw it away? Idiot Idiot Idiot! 

 

 

He needed he needed to find it.

 

 

Where?

 

 

There was too much (the oil) going on and Donnie couldn’t (the sulphur) think he couldn’t think (the disinfectant) all his thoughts were swirling with (his blood) you should have done betters and its too louds and (the ozone) and why was he so pathetic and why couldn’t be find (the coffee) his mask it had to be somewhere why couldn’t he-

 

 

Scissors

 

 

His eyes caught on the pair of scissors laying on his work table.



 

The buzzing from his shell invaded his mind as his thoughts blurred out of focus.

 

 

He blinked and the scissors were in his hand.

 

 

Static consumed his thoughts.

 

 

He gripped both antennae, bunching them together and pulling them taught like he was about to remove an unwanted weed.

 

 

Through the static he could feel the sharp pain on his scalp from where the antennae sprouted.

 

 

(It was on his head, he could feel it, neurons connecting these changes directly to his brain)

 

 

He brought up the scissors

 

 

He pressed his antennae between the two blades.

 

 

He didn’t like how he could feel the cold metal against his antennae.

 

 

He could do it.

 

 

It wouldn’t be that hard.

 

 

Just one snip.

 

 

Just one snip and this foreign sensation would be gone.

 

 

The neurones would be disconnected 

 

 

His fingers rearranged their grip on the scissors.

 

 

Just one snip.

 

 

Just one snip and his sensory hell would diminish.

 

 

He flexed his fingers again and-



 

Wait



 

What’s that?



 

Somewhere in the storm that was his senses, Donnie noticed something. 



 

What was that?



 

It gave him something to focus on. A small calm in a sea of sensory and mental hell.

 

 

(His grip on his antennae slackened)

 

 

The (oil sulphur disinfectant blood ozone coffee) were pushed to the side as Donnie tried to figure out what that smell was.

 

 

(His antennae twitched in his grip)

 

 

There was no true way to describe it, not in any words present in the English language that would do it justice.

 

 

But it was… nice.

 

 

It reminded Donnie of being content, of relief knowing that a heavy burden had been lifted.

 

 

And while Donnie wasn’t feeling anywhere near those emotions, his own mind a catastrophe of panic and dismay, the mere presence of these feelings at the edge of his psyche calmed the buzzing static plaguing him.

 

 

Where was that coming from? It felt… familiar.

 

 

Oh

 

 

Oh

 

 

It was Raph.

 

 

It was a little difficult to translate the smells he got from his antennae to what he would expect from his nose, but once he did it was unmistakable. 

 

 

That was his big brother. He must have just walked by his lab.

 

 

(His antennae twitched again)

 

 

His attention was brought back to the twin blades in his grasp.

 

 

What was he doing?

 

 

Donnie’s hands shook and he let go of both his antennae and scissors, which fell to the floor with a deft thud. And Donnie followed.

 

 



 

For the second time that day, Donnie ended up huddled on the floor. 

 

 

Unlike last time, however, Donnie’s eyes were sharp and his breathing clear. 

 

 

His mind was no longer overtaken by intrusive nor self deprecating thoughts. Instead he was solely focused on that one bit of information filtering through his antennae. His unwavering island of stability. Soaking in the safety, calmness and relief emanating from his brother.

 

 

It was like Raph’s many stinks, except in so much more detail. Like he had just put on glasses and for the first time saw clearly. It was like Donnie could sense what Raph was feeling. He could decipher his brother’s emotions with so much more accuracy now. 

 

 

There was nuance to it, the rise and fall of different concentrations of chemicals told the story of the emotions etched onto his brother’s soul.

 

 

And Donnie could understand it. Read it like a book or a graph.

 

 

Donnie could feel his antennae twitching, moving back and forth to follow the comforting scent of his oldest brother.

 

 

After Raph had moved out of reach and the scents had faded from his senses, Donnie got up from his place on the floor, eyes steely. 

 

 

The information was still overwhelming, but Donnie focused on the echoes of Raph just beyond the reach of his senses. 

 

 

The sense of safety lingered.

 

 

He was going to find some other way to hide these, without mutilating himself. He could hide under the mask. That had been working fine for him. But his shell, he needed to hide that better. His hoodie was not a reliable cover.

 

 

He would have to adjust one of his battle shells. Easy. He could do that. He made them specifically so that they were easily adjustable. 

 

 

Flexing his shell and his wings, he walked with purpose to the wall where he kept his battle shells. He picked one of the basic models, no extra attachments or anything, just a plain shell. Donnie wanted a quick and simple fix. 

 

 

After placing the battle shell on his workplace, he scanned his own shell, pulling his elytra in tight to get an accurate reading. 

 

 

He sat down in his chair - the back was still torn off, he needed to fix that- and readied his tools.

 

 

 

Time to get to work.

 

Notes:

Donnie: gains empathy via super smelling
Donnie: I am now socially conscious

So Donnie now has empathy powers! What happens when you give a character with low empathy, empathy powers? I dunno, but I can’t wait to find out!

So, to conclude, Donnie can use his antennae to figure out peoples emotions by /smelling/. It works best on Raph (you know cause in the show, Raph is described to have many different ‘stinks’ that reveal his emotions), it would still work on the other brothers, but to a slightly lesser extent. And even less so on humans and people Donnie doesn’t know that well.

And he can only do this when his antannae are completely exposed… hm

(Also, there is now art in the previous chapter)

(Also also, this is my fist time drawing scissors. And like… it is HARD. Also HANDS??? Holding scissors?? Doubley hard)

Chapter 20: It’s all so foreign to me now

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Time to get to work.



It was comforting to work on one of his battle shells again. It was something Donnie knew well, a practiced routine.

 

 

He was able to loose himself in his work, able to focus only on the adjustments and block out everything else from his mind. His mask was back on his head, along with his goggles, blocking out the still slightly overwhelming nature of his antennae.

 

 

The constant deluge of information hadn’t been as bad as it had been hours before, but it was distracting, a constant reminder that things were different now. 

 

 

So he hid them away once more, embracing the normalcy of not having information sent to his brain from antennae attached to his skull.

 

 

Fixing his battle shell didn’t take too much time, before long he already had the shape changed to this new specs, the curve of the metal shell now matching the curve and slope of his new biological elytra. 

 

 

Donnie couldn’t find it within himself to stop however. He wanted to keep working. Keep this facade of normality he had found. 

 

 

What else could he do? What other adjustments could he make?

 

 

Donnie easily found more distractions, more things to add to his battle shell.

 

 

He added a soundproof layer.

 

(To prevent his brothers hearing any buzzing)

 

 

He added another layer of reinforcement.

 

(He didn’t know just how delicate his elytra was)

 

 

He added more storage space.

 

(For when he made more antivenom, so he could always have it on his person)

 

 

Eventually, there was nothing else Donnie could add. The battle shell was complete. 

 

 

Time to put it on.

 

 

Removing the battle shell from his desk, Donnie weighed it in his hands.

 

 

It wasn’t any heavier than any of his other battle shells, it was the same, if not lighter due to less heavy machinery being added, the entire shell being mostly made of titanium and other strong yet light polymers.

 

 

However. 

 

 

It felt… final. 

 

 

It felt much heavier in his hands than it should.

 

 

Like this was Donnie’s acceptance that this was unchangeable. That these mutations were here to stay. That by putting on this shell, by changing it to fit these differences, he was coming to the understanding that he would be like this forever. 

 

 

Unlike before, Donnie didn’t explode with this realization. The realization that he would have to change his routine to accommodate these mutations, instead a sad calm settled over him. He wasn’t sure how to describe this feeling. Melancholy? Yes, that seemed right, it was melancholic.

 

 

Like the feeling where you finish a book and know you can never experience reading it for the first time again. That looking back at what had been, if you re-read the book, you will always know what will come next. How it will finish. How the protagonist will end up.

 

 

Shaking his head to clear his thoughts, Donnie shrugged the battle shell over his shoulder. It settled onto his back with a hiss as it clicked into place. 

 

 

Donnie sighed contently, expecting to feel the pleasant pressure of the battle shell on his own shell. Like a weighted blanket settled over his shoulders. But he frowned as the feeling did not come. 

 

 

Yes, the battle shell fit perfectly onto his back, but there was no comforting feeling like a puzzle piece fitting succinctly into place. Maybe it had shifted to the side somewhat? Maybe settled in a way that wasn’t completely right ?

 

 

Reaching behind himself, Donnie fiddled with the battle shell, pushing it to and fro to try and bring forth that comforting feeling he expected. He even took it off and put it back on again, yet it still felt uncomfortable . Perhaps there was a flaw in his adjustments?

 

 

His elytra pressed against the battle shell.

 

 

Oh, this wasn’t a flaw. 

 

 

Donnie’s face grew damp.

 

 

Yet again, the mutation had taken something from him. 

 

 

He couldn’t even wear his battle shells without some discomfort anymore. His battle shells had been something of a security blanket to Donnie for years. He relied on them. Especially after the invasion. And now it just wasn’t the same, his shell itched, flexing under the once comforting weight, trying to push it off of him. But to no avail, the battle shell was locked on tight. It was perfectly made after all.

 

 

Ugh, he was being pathetic.

 

 

So what if it was uncomfortable? It wasn’t like he could just parade about without it. Sure, he could wear his hoodie, but during patrols? During missions? Out of the question. 

 

Firstly; a hoodie is not the best to fight in and way too susceptible to tearing, and secondly; switching to only wearing a hoodie and forgoing his battle shell would no doubt gain his brother’s attention and concern. Which he didn’t need. Because Donnie was fine.

 

 

He had to move on now. Move past the discomfort of his shell and how it twisted and shifted in denial.

 

 

There was no point moping over it.



 

Time to do what he said he was going up here to do. Make sure that Leo was on the path to recovery.

 

 

That should have been the first thing he did.

 

 

Donnie sighed, slumping back into his chair (which still didn’t have a back, he really should fix that soon) and resigned himself to work through the data gained from Leo by the many medical machines.

 

 

He was much less looking forward to going through this. It would be full of constant reminders of what he had done.

 

 

See that high concentration of cell debris? That low blood pressure? That low concentration of red blood cells? He’s responsible for all of that.



 

He did it though, he analysed all of it, and came to the steadfast conclusion; Leo would be okay. He would make a full recovery.

 

 

His immune system still needed to fight off what was left of the venom, but it was a null point, there was barely any left to do any real harm. He guessed he had Draxum to thank for giving them such powerful immune systems. If Leo had been human and Donnie had bit him directly, he would only have had half an hour for Donnie to administer the antivenom before the effects of the venom would be permanent, and only an hour or two before the venom was fatal. 

 

 

Leo could probably leave the sick bay by this afternoon if he wanted to (and based on Leo’s past actions, he might already be trying to leave right now) as long as he did not overexert himself.  

 

 

Donnie would have to tell Raph to keep an eye on Leo, it was always a toss up to whether he would take his sickness as an opportunity to be coddled, or would pretend like nothing was wrong and worsen his condition further. Raph could make sure that Leo did not go down the second path and actually took care of himself. Donnie would do it himself, but… he just didn’t feel like it right now.

 

 

However, no matter what Leo did, short of ingesting more of Donnie’s venom, he would make a full recovery.

 

 

(Donnie was making more antivenom doses, just in case)




 

It was a nice thought. Donnie guessed. 

 

That Leo would be alright. 

 

Well, it was more than nice! 

 

Leo would be alright! 

 

 

But… that didn’t excuse the fact that Donnie was the one to put him in such a situation. 

 

 

Donnie felt like these exact thoughts had been circulating through his mind on loop ever since he had synthesised the antivenom in the first place. 

 

 

Leo was sick. Donnie cured that sickness. He couldn’t feel proud of that accomplishment, because, oh yeah, he had caused that very sickness.

 

 

There was no point in pondering, no point in lingering on this train of thought. Not when it will alway lead him to the same place. That this was his own fault. Donnie should just move on. It was a fact.



 

It didn’t matter anyway. At the end of the day, only one thing did. That Leo would be okay.



 

Stretching his legs, Donnie got up from his position hunched over his keyboard. How long had he been there for? Hours, from the way his knees ached. 

 

 

His back itched as well, now that he was actively thinking about it, he could feel his shell writhe and shift like a rapid animal under the metal coverings. Pushing at the battle shell like it could be dislodged. Distantly, Donnie could feel the vibrations of his wings buzzing, or attempting to buzz under the heavy lock of the battle shell, but he could not hear a sound. 

 

 

Donnie smiled to himself, it was the small mercies. He may be uncomfortable with wearing his battle shell (and wasn’t that a weird concept? To not want to wear a battle shell) but at least no one could hear the frantic beating of wings coming from where his soft-shell should be. 



 

Still, Donnie fidgeted with his battle shell, reaching over his shoulder to jostle it back and forth, as if it would relieve some of the discomfort plaguing him. 

 

 

Before leaving his lab, Donnie gave himself one final once-over in his mirror, checking that he looked completely, one hundred percent turtle. He turned around, looking at where the artificial shell lay over his insectoid one. Perfectly normal. There was no indication that under this battle shell lay a pair of elytra. His brothers wouldn’t suspect a thing. Next, Donnie checked his mask, making sure his antennae were truly hidden under the purple fabric. That not even the tips were exposed to the elements. Now the only thing he could sense (smell? He still hadn’t figured out the exact wording) from his antennae was the comforting smell of his mask, which was doused in the thick scent of oil. He backed up, taking in his entire appearance.

 

 

Perfect.

 

 

He looked completely normal. Perfect.




 

Not bearing to look at himself for any longer, Donnie turned on his heel and strode out of his lab. Making his way back to the sickbay, he rehearsed what he was going to say in his head.

 

 

As he walked into the sickbay, he took stock of what was going on. Leo was on his phone and seemed to be texting someone, a dopey grin on his face. He must be feeling better then. Raph was exercising with some dumbbells while watching Mikey sketch on a notepad, Mikey’s tongue was poking out of his mouth as he had a look of intense concentration on his face.

 

 

They all looked up as Donnie walked in, Leo putting his phone face down after sending off one last hurried text.

 

“So Doctor Don? What’s your verdict?” He asked.

 

 

“Well, to put it into simpler terms, you will make a full recovery from m- the venom, you can probably leave sickbay by tomorrow”

 

 

At his announcement he saw the faces of his brothers light up, happy at the news.

 

 

“Whooo!” Mikey cheered, once again jumping onto Leo (with much less care now that he knew his brother was going to be okay) and wrapping around him. Raph followed, scooping both of them up in his arms, lifting them from the bed into an all-encompassing hug, nuzzling both of them. 

 

 

Leo then looked up from his place squished against Raph’s plastron at Donnie. 

 

 

“Come on Donnie, get in here!” He insisted, reaching an arm out to Donnie, inviting him into the hug.

 

 

Could he?

 

 

Donnie had been avoiding any contact with his brothers for a while now. He couldn’t risk them noticing the changes to his shell after all. But now? With his shell covered? Could he?

 

 

Donnie really wanted, no, needed a hug.

 

 

Attempting to seem nonchalant, he walked into the embrace, allowing Raph’s arm to envelope him. 

 

 

What was he supposed to do with his arms?

 

 

They hung there limp as Donnie let himself melt into the embrace. He could feel the pressure of Raph’s arm on his battle shell, holding him in place. Donnie sighed as he reveled in the closeness of his family. The constant shifting of his elytra under his battle shell slowed and came to a halt as his whole body relaxed for the first time in days.

 

 

He had been isolating himself for so long and it was a beautiful release to just allow himself to be with them, to feel the warmth of their scales on his (he was so glad he still had scales). 

 

 

Donnie pushed the emotional weight of the past few days to the back of his mind. He didn’t have to worry about that right now. He could just be here.

 

 

Donnie closed his eyes.

 

 

 

He could stay here for a little while.



Notes:

Let’s just pretend that the reason you can’t see Donnie’s face in the art is because of some grand symbolism okay? And not because my brain just didn’t want to draw Donnie for some reason. Good? Good.

So the boy finally gets a hug! Good for him! But now his battle shell is uncomfortable :( it’s like your most favourite shirt having its material magically changed to the most triggering thing. Oof, must suck.

I was aiming for the tone of this chapter to be more somber, I’m not sure if I got it right though. I hope I did!

Come bug (ha beetle pun) me on tumblr! Im @onejellyfishplease

Chapter 21: The support I can offer you

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

It was quite hypocritical of him.

 

 

When Donnie was apart from the group, self isolating and not allowing himself to be included in the hug, he wanted it to end as soon as possible. 

 

…Because he wanted to get on with examining Leo, not for any other reason.

 

 

But now? Now he was included in said hug? Donnie didn’t want it to end. He wanted to stay here, where he could imagine that his brothers already knew about his mutation and were miraculously okay with it and didn’t mind what he had become. 



 

Unfortunately, eventually the hug had to end. It started with Leo shifting uncomfortably, squirming out of Raph’s hold and it all dissolved from there, like a chain reaction. Raph went to put Leo down and in doing so Mikey was forced to untangle himself from his brothers, and during that Raph’s arm moved, releasing Donnie from his grip, forcing Donnie to take a step back as Mikey jumped down from his place in between Raph and Leo onto the flood right in front of Donnie. 

 

 

Raph gently placed Leo on the bed again, trying to get him to lay down. Leo clearly wasn’t having it however, and sat up, his legs half dangling over the edge of the bed.

 

 

Mikey was quick to sit beside his older brother, shoulder to shoulder. Raph was much less subtle about his worrying, as he remained standing over Leo, hovering, as if he was worried Leo would tip and fall off the bed.

 

 

Donnie however, took a step back, collapsing into the seat behind him. It felt too awkward to just remain standing like Raph was doing. 

 

 

Raph opened his mouth, “So-”

 

 

“If you’re gonna ask me how I’m feeling again I’m gonna riot.” Leo deadpanned.

 

 

Raph’s mouth closed with a snap, he didn’t finish his sentence.

 

 

Mikey chimed in, “We never got to ask, ‘cause you passed out, but how did you get bit anyway? And why didn’t you tell us?” 

 

 

Leo hummed, “I dunno actually, I don’t remember being bitten by any beetle, mutated or not.” He let out a dry chuckle, “You’d think that’s something I would remember”

 

 

Raph’s face twisted like he just had an epiphany, he snapped his fingers, “What if, the poison the beetle had also wiped your memory, and that’s why you don’t remember!”

 

 

Leo considered it, “I mean, a mutated beetle who’s poison prevents you from remembering that you got bit in the first place does sound a little crazy. More than a little crazy. But, like, if you think about everything we’ve seen, it’s absolutely plausible.”

 

 

Donnie’s eye twitched. There was no way

 

 

“Wait, how do we know that it was a mutant beetle?” Mikey asked. They all turned to Donnie, expecting him to either prove or disprove this hypothesis. 

 

 

Ah, right. This was when he would usually join the conversation.

 

 

“Well, the venom itself was a mutated version of cantharidin, so it stands to reason that the beetle itself is mutated as well.” That was good, nice and detached. It was just cold hard facts, technically he wasn’t lying , he was just not telling the full truth. They would never guess that Donnie knew exactly what had happened. 

 

 

That yes he was a mutant, and yes he was somewhat a beetle (something he still had to wrap his head around) but no he definitely did not have mind erasing abilities (he hoped, honestly Donnie didn’t think he could take another surprise power).

 

 

“Oh, okay” Mikey nodded along, not questioning Donnie’s statement at all, having complete faith in his brother. 

 

 

Raph punched his palm, a determined look on his face, “So! New plan, we look around where Leo went yesterday, find this beetle mutant… and beat them up!”

 

 

“And if we go as a group, they’re less likely to get the drop on us if we’re all together,” Leo added, Raph nodded in agreement. 

 

 

Donnie nodded in tandem with his brother, a little unbelieving of this situation. Yes… they could go on a mission… to find this mutant beetle… that doesn’t exist… and beat them up. Yep.

 

 

Hopefully, Donnie could rely on his brother’s short attention spans. If they continued to not be able to locate the nonexistent beetle mutant (him), they would eventually give up.

 

 

He just had to pretend like he didn’t know exactly where the beetle they were looking for was. Which means more lying. He should be an expert by now.

 

 

“So where did you even go? While you were sneaking out and breaking one of our most sacred rules: the buddy system?” Mikey asked, poking Leo in his plastron. Leo hissed at him in response and pushed him away, snickering when he caused Mikey to fall backwards onto the bed. Leo thought deeply on what Mikey had asked.

 

 

“I dunno, I was mostly just wandering around, but I know the gist of where I went. It’s mostly subconscious, I follow the same route a lot of the time”

 

 

“Great! We’ll just follow you then-”

 

 

“Wait.” Mikey chimed in, “How often have you been going out alone again?” He slowly rose from his place lying on the bed to look Leo dead in the eyes, with a chilling glare. 

 

 

Leo spluttered, desperately denying Mikey’s prying questions. Mikey’s eyes narrowed further.

 

 

Raph saw the incoming Mikey rant, and quickly tried to divert the conversation, “So! Leo, we’ll find this beetle and avenge you!”

 

 

“I’m not dead, I don’t need avenging.” Leo rolled his eyes, smirking. 

 

 

“We’ll all go together once you’re feelin’ better,” Raph said, ignoring Leo’s comment. 

 

 

Leo’s eyes widened, “Well we don’t want them to get away, let’s go now! I’m feeling great!” He jumped off of the bed, and almost immediately his legs crumpled beneath him, his bad leg giving out on him. 

 

 

He almost ended up in a crumpled heap on the floor, but as soon as he started to fall, Donnie had immediately moved out of his seat and grabbed his brother, wrapping his arms around him. 

 

 

Leo’s own arms automatically moved around Donnie’s back and grabbed onto his battle shell for support. 

 

——

(art)

 

 

 

Leo threw his head back and groaned, “Nooo, I swear that was a fluke, I am totally fine I swear. Donnie, Donnie you can let go.” 

 

 

Leo did not attempt to squirm out of Donnie’s grip.

 

 

Pretending like he was having no reaction whatsoever to Leo’s hands on his battle shell. Pretending that his elytra were not shifting like crazy at all underneath the metal covering. Donnie continued to hold onto his brother, propping him upright. “No, you’re exhausted, you’re just going to fall down again. And I refuse to have to babysit a concussed Leo again”

 

 

“That was one time,” Leo grumbled as Donnie set him back down on the bed. No one noticed when it took two attempts to remove his fingers from Leo’s shell.

 

 

“Thank you Donnie” Raph said, as Donnie sat back down on the edge of his seat, his muscles tensed.

 

 

Mikey stood up as Leo was forced by Raph to lie down properly on the bed again. “You must be starving Leo! I’ll go make some breakfast… lunch? Dinner? What time even is it?” He half laughed “I’ll make some soup! That’s good sick people food right?” He questioned, not looking for an answer as he had left the room a second later.

 

 

At the mention of food, both Leo and Raph’s stomachs growled loudly. They looked at each other. Raph grinned, “While you wait for Mikey, I’m gonna make myself a sandwich,” He pointed at Donnie, “Make sure that he stays there. I’ll be back”

 

 

Donnie didn’t want to be left alone with Leo, but he couldn’t just refuse. What could he say?

 

 

Oh yeah, I’m not gonna do that cause I really don’t want to be alone with Leo. You want to know why? Why of course! You know that mutant beetle you want to beat up? That’s me.  

 

 

He couldn’t say that! Not in a million years.

 

 

So he found himself nodding silently as Raph strode out the room.

 

 

 

 

 

Donnie desperately wanted to avoid a conversation with his brother. 

 

 

What to do…

 

 

His phone!

 

 

Everyone knew that a phone was the perfect discouragement for social interaction.

 

 

Succinctly avoiding his brother’s gaze, Donnie smoothly brought out his phone. 

 

 

He stared at his home screen. He had to do something, not just stare blankly at it. He opened random apps, flicking between them, not settling on any. Maybe he could continue to cyberbully Stockboy or something. 

 

 

Donnie ignored the pressure of Leo’s gaze on him.

 

 

On the other side of the room, Leo opened his mouth, and then closed it again. He didn’t know exactly what to say to start a conversation. Something was clearly wrong with Donnie. He hadn’t even made fun of Leo for (apparently) getting bitten by some mutant beetle. Instead he had been messing on his phone for ages, but he never turned to Leo to show him some article about some science thing that he could barely comprehend, nor did he complain about people’s stupidity on social media. It was weird . And Leo didn’t know what to do.

 

 

Leo eventually gave up on starting a dialogue between him and Donnie. It had just been too long since Raph left, it would be too awkward to start talking now.

 

 

Leo instead pulled out his own phone, smiling as he saw the ‘get well soon’ messages from Usagi. Gosh, it really was so annoying that immediately after he started texting him he got sick! Now Usagi is probably gonna think he has a weak immune system or something. It was a terrible first impression! (Ha first, as if Leo hadn’t been trying to get his phone number for weeks and had definitely made a fool of himself before now)

 

 

So they sat there in silence, both on their phones. Acting like the atmosphere between them was completely normal and not at all suffocating.

 

 

Eventually, Mikey crashed back into the sickbay, precariously balancing a tray with a steaming bowl of soup on it. “Foods ready!!” He placed the tray on Leo’s lap, “I made butternut squash soup!”

 

 

The lovely smell from Mikey’s soup wafted over to Donnie. He experienced both the sensation of smell through his nostrils and also through the dull echo of his antennae. His mouth watered. When was the last time he ate? 

 

 

His own stomach had long since given up rumbling and he had been stubbornly ignoring the hunger pains for a while, but now that food was in front of him, Donnie was forced to confront just how hungry he was.

 

 

Now that Mikey was here to look after Leo, surely he could leave like Raph did and go get some food? He cast a side eye at his brothers to see Leo ravenously devouring the soup. Mikey had brought him a serving spoon, predicting and supporting the insane rate at which Leo was inhaling the soup. Mikey had a slightly nervous look on his face, as if he wasn’t quite sure his food wouldn’t poison Leo again, because even though that theory had been debunked, the insecurity lived on. 

 

 

Donnie slapped his knees before getting up (he had seen people do this in many TV shows, deduced that it meant that someone was about to leave, and had quickly absorbed it into his list of non-verbal communications) “that looks delicious Mikey, is there any left?” While he wasn’t the biggest fan of butternut squash soup, he would eat almost anything at this point (except mashed potatoes, pity the fool who tried to get him to eat mashed potatoes).

 

 

Mikey absentmindedly responded, “Oh, yeah, I made like an entire pot-” Leo halted his furious slurping to shout “DIBS! Dibs on all of it!” He returned to his soup, muttering “I am so hungry right now, I swear I don’t care if I-” 

 

 

Donnie rolled his eyes, “Fine, I’ll make something else, just slow down,” his eyes softened, “You’re going to make yourself sick again at that rate. And I am not cleaning that up” 

 

 

Donnie left the sickbay to the sounds of Mikey trying to get Leo to slow down, now that he had realised that Leo was at risk of throwing up again.



 

Stepping out of the sickbay, Donnie realised just how heavy the atmosphere had been in the room, and he deeply exhaled. 

 

 

 

 

 

He walked over to the kitchen, he could see the pot of soup Mikey had talked about. It really did smell amazing. 

 

 

But no, even if it was highly unlikely that Leo would be able to finish the entire pot, Leo had dibsed it. And even if it was just not eating the soup, he felt like he owed it to Leo. Because in a roundabout way he had been the cause of Leo’s hunger.

 

 

So Donnie turned away and headed to the fridge. Maybe he could make a sandwich or something.

 

 

As he turned, he suddenly noticed Raph, sitting on an island in the middle of the kitchen with his own sandwich. 

 

 

“Hey Donnie,”

 

 

“Oh, salutations Raph” yuk, more interaction?

 

 

“Here, I knew you were gonna be hungry, so I made you a sandwich.” Raph gestured to an extra plate next to him. He pushed it over to Donnie’s usual seat. 

 

Never mind, Raph was his favorite.

 

 

An unidentified emotion welled up in Donnie’s throat. 

 

 

He sat down, hunching over the sandwich, and he took a bite. Wow, that was good.

 

 

It seems Raph had no trouble starting a conversation however. “So Don, how ‘ave you been holdin’ up? You know, with Leo bein’ bit by some beetle thing?” He asked, chewing on a mouthful of his sandwich. 

 

 

Donnie could feel his shell shift in discomfort. Whether it was because of the subject of the ‘beetle thing’ being brought up again, or Raph’s earnest concern for him, or the fact that he was now actively thinking about his shell and ew ew his battle shell really was uncomfortable now oh he hated this , he didn’t know. 

 

 

So Donnie decided to deflect, “Well, science told me that he’s going to be alright, and there is nothing I trust more than science, so I’m doing just fine now” he said, like his shell wasn’t trying to shove his battle shell off of himself. 

 

 

He took another large bite of his sandwich.

 

 

Raph gave him a lopsided grin. 

 

 

There was a cabbage leaf stuck between his teeth. 

 

 

“That’s good, cause I figured, you know, that you were doing most of the science-y stuff right, and that must’ve been hard. There wasn’t much Raph could do. Don’t think Raph can punch a, uh, bacteria? Is that what it’s called?” Raph hummed, thinking, and then gasped, “What if we found a way to, like, shrink ourselves down, then we could have punched the sickness away!” Raph mimed his ideas, bringing his finger and thumb close together to show just how small they would get, then punching the air enthusiastically.

 

 

There was nothing that cheered Donnie up more than correcting his brothers. 

 

 

“Actually, while I applaud you for knowing the word bacteria, your use of it was incorrect. What was hurting Leo was in fact a venom, which is not alive. Cantharidin is an organic molecule with the chemical formula: C10H12O4. And anyway, even if you did figure out how to shrink yourself down you would have to punch millions of venom molecules. Which is impossible. And that’s not even considering the distance between molecules you would have to travel relative to your shrunken size and-”

 

 

Donnie continued info-dumping on the science behind Raph’s idea and how it was completely impossible, then he moved on to info-dumping on how a shrink-ray would hypothetically work. Raph’s eyes glazed over as his words got even bigger and more scientific, and he was very quickly lost. 

 

 

But Raph smiled as the morose look on Donnie’s face was replaced by the excited one he always got while talking about science. Donnie’s eyes lit with passion for his craft as he gesticulated wildly, half eaten sandwich in hand. 

 

 

And even though he understood none of it, Raph stayed with Donnie throughout his entire impromptu lecture, content to just listen to Donnie talk.

 

——

(art)

 

Notes:

The brothers: add 2 and 2 together to make 5
Donnie: I can’t believe this is happening

Donnie was holding the braincell hostage for this one.

 

Raph deserves everything in my opinion, he doesn’t get enough love.

Anyway, this is the official end of Arc 1! (Last chapter was a better end thematically but I still needed to wrap up a few things) so take this soft little ending with Raph.

Im planning Arc 2 to be mainly shinanagins, (I have no idea how to spell that lol) mostly Donnie attempting to hide his new beetle status and finding out a few new little quirks he has. So the tone will be a little lighter than the first arc. Hopefully. If I don’t accidentally turn it into angst again. Maybe.

Chapter 22: What was once natural to me

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

The next few days passed in a blur. 

 

 

Leo slowly recovered until he was back to his old self again, bouncing around the lair. He had been put under strict house arrest, and everyone had been keeping a close eye on him to make sure he didn’t break it. 

 

 

Leo complained a lot, saying that the beetle mutant may be long gone by the time they get out, but no one was budging. Not wanting to risk Leo overexerting himself.



 

For Donnie, the next few days were weird. Even though his battle shell itched and his elytra squirmed , he refrained from taking it off at every possible moment. After all, it was a steadfast way of making sure that none of his brothers could hear the now almost constant buzzing or see his elytra open like a hinge away from his back in a way that was certainly not natural.

 

 

But no matter how much he wanted to, he couldn’t just wear the battle shell 24/7, he had already attempted to do so after the invasion and quickly found out why it was such a bad idea. 

 

 

So Donnie had to make some compromises, and took off the battle shell only to sleep or to clean himself (turns out his wings were not all that waterproof, he had to sit for a painstaking hour with his elytra stretched outward and his wings splayed out waiting for them to dry, hoping that his brothers didn’t become curious to why Donnie was hogging the bathroom) Donnie quickly learned that his elytra needed to be closed and water-tight if he wanted to take a shower)

 

 

His mask too, also saw a lot more wear than it usually did, now that he was wearing it all the time. Luckily he had many copies of the same exact mask that he was able to cycle through.

 

 

Donnie had thrown himself into his work in those few days, tinkering with the turtle tank and finally fixing the back of his chair. He also adjusted all his other battle shells to fit his new mutated form, and no, the irony was not lost on him while he was adjusting his jet pack battle shell. 

 

 

Also during this time, Donnie had found himself extremely grateful for the little parts of his routine that stayed the same, and weren’t affected by his mutation. As sometimes it seemed that his entire life had been flipped on its head. He still slept on his plastron, he could still drink coffee, he could still see the visible spectrum of light. The little constants stood out to him, and made him reflect on how grateful he was that the mutation did not progress further. He did not have mandibles, he did not have compound eyes, he did not have another pair of limbs.

 

 

And while his sleep schedule was still far from healthy, getting more than one night of uninterrupted sleep did wonders for him, allowing his head to clear and giving him more control over his emotional state.

 

 

Sometimes he could even pretend nothing had happened and he could joke around with his brothers like he normally did.



 

Eventually, Raph deemed Leo healthy enough to go out. (He had technically been fine for a while, according to Donnie, but Raph was nothing but a mother hen) And Leo had been quick to gather everyone together to go and find the mutant that had bit him.

 

 

Donnie felt conflicted about this. 

 

 

He had had a while to think about this whole situation, on one hand, his brothers had never been further away from finding out his little secret, but on the other, he didn’t have high hopes for their cumulative IQ. 

 

 

Was this really what happens when he stops contributing and counteracting their more… outlandish ideas with logic and science? It was a little bit of an ego boost.

 

 

But it wasn’t like he could say anything or dispute their claims, and his brothers probably thought their theory was so plausible because Donnie had yet to contradict them and suggest a better hypothesis. So they weren’t totally hopeless.

 

 

Donnie got ready to leave with his brothers and April, who decided to come along with the group. They ended up not taking the turtle tank (unfortunate that Donnie didn’t get to show off his many anxiety-fuelled upgrades he had made) as they were mostly going to travel through back alleys and onto roofs if what Leo was saying was any indication.

 

 

Raph continued to mother hen Leo, offering to carry him multiple times, and outright refusing some of the more risky paths and parkour routes that they would usually take.

 

 

While Donnie would normally be flying above his brothers using his jet pack battle shell, this time he still wore the basic model. 

 

 

It felt strange, too strange, to wear his jet-pack battle shell. He had tried it out as a test-run after readjusting it like the rest of his battle shells, but the mechanical shifting of the jets extending from the battle shell was just too similar to the feeling he got when his (his his his) elytra opened, and the inorganic buzz that followed was an uncanny mockery of what was now a constant presence against his back.

 

 

Throughout the entire experience of him using the jet-pack battle shell to lift his feet from the ground and take flight like he had done so many times before, Donnie kept thinking to himself ‘you don’t need this’, ‘this is inefficient’, ‘you could fly so much faster, with so much more agility if you just took it off and used your own wings’ , and he could feel his own elytra, the ones made of chitin, move almost in protest against his back as the shell pulled on them, lifting his body into the air without the help of his wings.

 

 

It felt unnatural. Which was wrong. It shouldn’t have felt unnatural. This was perfectly normal, Donnie couldn’t count how many times he had flown with his battle shell! 

 

 

He still remembered his first iteration, a mish-mash of scraps and rotors stolen from drones bought by rich parents to spoiled kids. It had lifted him one foot off the ground before malfunctioning and sending careening back to the floor. April had laughed at him.

 

 

Donnie sighed, the cool metal of his regular, boring , battle shell resting against his back. He brought his focus back to what was going on around him, he and his brothers had been patrolling this area for what seemed like hours, not able to find anything. Sure, they also prevented a few petty crimes, but they could not find any clue about the mutant they were trying to locate.

 

 

Donnie was bored out of his mind. There were so many things he’d rather be doing right now. Also, it didn’t help that Donnie knew exactly where the mutant they were looking for was. Right next to them. ‘Cause he was the mutant in question. Don’t let that be forgotten. It almost made him want to laugh.

 

 

Evidently his brothers were also getting a little bored as well. While Donnie knew that the mission was doomed to fail, his brothers had a lot more determination due to their ignorance, but even still, hours of not being able to find any trace of this mutant (because they didn’t exist) would dampen anyone’s enthusiasm.

 

 

It started with Mikey making subtle mentions of just how hungry he was (he was not at all subtle), then Raph stopped taking so long to inspect every nook and cranny for the elusive mutant, and April stopped interrogating random passers by on whether or not they had seen any strange occurrences

 

 

Eventually Leo started dragging his feet while he listened to the increasing volume of Mikey’s complaining. 

 

 

“I’m so hungry! Can we stop by Run Of The Mill and get some pizza before we go home, by the way, when are we going home . Because did I mention that I am very hungry, like starving. We’ve been everywhere! We can’t find anything!” He whined from his place sprawled on Raph’s shell. It spoke to just how tired Raph was that he didn’t chastise Mikey, and was almost nodding along. April had to go home an hour earlier, to at least get some hours of sleep before school started the next morning.

 

 

And it was true, all of them were hungry. They had barely had anything to eat before Leo had rushed them out of the house.

 

 

“No, we can’t give up now, we can make one more round, just to double- er quadruple check”

 

 

“I must concur with Mikey, most mutants grow in size upon mutation, and so it is highly unlikely that we would have missed a mutant of such size” Donnie added. Again, he wasn’t lying , per say, just withholding information. And to be fair, he was very hungry.

 

 

“You know what? Fine. Let’s go to Hueso’s” Leo leaned back, throwing his hands up in frustration. 

 

 

 

 

Ugh, nothing was going right. They had been searching for hours and couldn’t find any trace of the mutant that bit him. 

 

 

Though, it was hard to remain upset while basking in the warm atmosphere in Tio Hueso’s restaurant. It was by far the best place the hidden city had to offer (even though it wasn’t technically part of the hidden city, it was still hidden by mystic so… it counted). 

 

 

They ran through the usual routine, inspecting the menu and debating what they were going to get. Even though they always got pizza every time, the tough question was which pizza to get. Pepperoni? Hawaiian? Some basic cheese? Or maybe something more adventurous like some of the more mystic options? Leo didn’t need to look through the menu, as he already had everything mostly memorised, it was just nice to look at the neat cursive writing and try to discern the strange symbols written next to the English, which were clearly the hidden city’s own writing system. Leo had yet to figure it out.

 

 

Mikey seemed to be settling on trying some of the more mystic options. Stating that he wanted to ‘expand his pallet’, by trying some ingredients he couldn’t find anywhere else in New York. Raph eventually decided on the old reliable pepperoni pizza, and Leo decided to follow his lead, he did not want to ingest anything that he wasn’t familiar with right now.

 

 

Leo looked to Donnie, who was tapping his fingers on the tablecloth. He had been quiet all night, barely a sarcastic quip in sight. Something was up, and Leo had no clue what.

 

 

“I’m probably going to get the pizza ortolana? The one with the bell peppers and artichoke.”

 

 

-wait a second. Donnie never got veggie pizza. He was always more of a carnivore, probably due to his spiny soft shell nature. Always preferring more meaty pizzas than anything else. 

 

 

Leo opened his mouth to question Donnie about his sudden change in pizza preference when a flash of white fur caught his eye. 

 

 

Usagi?

 

 

A bunny eared figure was walking towards their table.

 

 

Ohmigosh it’s Usagi

 

——

(art)

 

Leo immediately forgot what he had been thinking about while his eyes trained on the waiter walking towards him. Gosh that uniform fit him so well.

 

 

Shoot! How did he look? How’s his hair - wait he didn’t have hair. He fiddled with his mask tails as his eyes met Usagi’s. Was he looking for too long? Should he look away? What did he usually do with his hands? He should stop fiddling with his mask tails, that was too obvious. He had to be cool. Time slowed, it felt like it had been an age since their eyes locked.

 

 

Was he close enough for Leo to say something?

 

 

Eh, screw it. Leo really wanted to talk to Usagi again.

 

 

“Hey ‘sagi! How are you?”

 

 

Usagi smiled (ahhh Leo made him smile!)

 

 

“Hello Leo, I feel like I should be asking you that. Are you feeling better?”

 

 

Aw, he was concerned for him. That’s so sweet! He’s so nice, and pretty, and just the best, most amazing person. Leo drifted off in his own head, spacing out as he gazed into Usagi’s eyes.

 

 

Leo yelped as Mikey jammed his elbow into his side, oh yeah, Usagi asked him something.

 

 

“OH YEAH!” Shoot too loud , “…oh yeah” much better “I’m feeling much better now, no more throwing up” why why why did he mention that? Usagi didn’t need to know that! 

 

 

“I mean, I’m right as rain now, now that you’re here” he winked. He was so smooth. Such a good recovery.

 

 

And Usagi giggled! It sounded like soft bells against his tympanum, Leo swore that it was the best sound he had ever heard.

 

 

(Leo was too awestruck to see his brothers sigh in shame, and Mikey mutter ‘simp’ under his breath)

 

 

“You’re very funny Leo,” did you hear that? Leo was funny, “so what can I get you guys?”

 

 

Leo wasn’t paying attention as his brothers made their orders, his head rested on his palm as he watched Usagi. He was just so pretty.



 

“So Leo, what do you want?”



 

Hm? Oh right. “Just some pepperoni pizza please” 

 

 

“Okay, I’ll get right on that for all of you,” Usagi smiled. And Leo swore that the entire restaurant just lit up.

 

 

Their eye contact lingered as Usagi turned to leave towards the kitchen. Did that mean anything? Was Usagi trying to tell him something? Did he like him back? What did this mean?

 

 

Leo was brought back to reality by the snickering of his family.

 

 

“That was painful to watch.”

 

 

“Oh shut up Donnie”

 

——

(Also Bonus art)

Also: transcript for if you can’t read my handwriting:

Usagi: Listen I know that it’s not my zone, but please can I serve that table I swear I’ll make it up to you, please!

Ant waitress (thinking): I know what you are 

Notes:

So in comes Usagi!
As you can see from that final comic, Usagi is just as into Leo as Leo is into him. They are both head over heels for each other.

He’s just able to, you know, not act like a total fool, but in his head he’s squealing like a school girl.

Listen all I know about Usagi comes from rottmnt fics, so his characterisation is a little up in the air, but I’ll figure it out!

Also I have no idea how romance works- so just keep that in mind please.

As soon as Usagi enters the story, all of Leo’s rational though goes out the window.

Chapter 23: What I will hide from you

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

“Well that was a total bust” Leo complained over a mouthful of pizza. “We didn’t find anything at all!”

 

 

Raph patted Leo’s shoulder, after the pizzas arrived (and Leo was once again struck dumb by Usagi’s presence) Leo had spent the entire time moaning over their failed mission.

 

 

“Hey, We’ll totally find them again. They can’t hide for long.”

 

 

“If we had just left earlier, Like I wanted to , we would have been able to find them!” Leo shrugged off Raph’s hand, shooting him a short glare. Raph put his hands up as if in surrender, “Don’t blame me! We didn’t want you to get sick again!”

 

 

“I was going to be fine, I had the antivenom! I’m the medic, I know this!”

 

 

“Well forgive us for being concerned! You were throwing up blood!” Mikey added, nodding along with Raph. 

 

 

Donnie put his pizza sliced down. He had lost his appetite. 

 

 

Leo rolled his eyes, “I got better, all thanks to Donnie.” He chirruped, playing to his brother’s ego, “Right Don? I would have totally been okay to leave a little earlier.”

 

 

Donnie snapped back to attention as Leo called his name, “Oh yeah, it was all thanks to my marvelous intellect that I was able to produce an anti-venom. …But I agree with Raph, your immune system still had to recover from the venom”

 

 

“Ugh, so is everyone against me?”

 

 

“We’re not against you Leo!” Mikey exclaimed, “We’re just worried, I thought you were gonna die!”

 

 

Rolling his eyes again Leo waved his slice of pizza around, “Chill Mikey, that poison wasn’t enough to end this turtle! Cantharidin isn’t deadly anyway, I looked it up.”

 

 

Donnie suddenly sucked air through his lips with a low hiss as he found himself taking great interest in the fabric of the tablecloth. 

 

 

“What is it Donnie?” Leo deadpanned, clocking his brother’s discomfort instantly, knowing that he was hiding something from the group. 

 

 

Donnie pursed his lips, fighting the urge to start whistling inconspicuously.

 

 

He had gained the attention of the entire table as they were all looking at him with concern.

 

 

Donnie tapped his fingers together, a nervous smile on his face, “so… I forgot to mention… that because the cantharidin was mutated… it did in fact become deadly. Yes.” He said, pausing often as if wishing for someone to interrupt him and stop the words from falling out of his mouth. He didn’t want them to know this. Call it selfish, but, even if they didn’t know he was the one to cause Leo’s sickness, he didn’t want them to associate the venom with the narrowly avoided death of their brother. 

 

 

Leo stopped waving his pizza around as his whole body came to a halt.

 

 

“Why didn’t you say anything?”

 

 

Donnie laughed without humor, his eyes still trained on the table cloth. “Well, uh, it never came up?” He winced.

 

 

“You’re saying that the mutant running around has poison that can just outright kill people! Why didn’t you tell us sooner? What if someone else had gotten bit?”

 

 

That wouldn’t have happened. It was impossible.

 

 

“Well I’m sorry for trying to spare your feelings!”

 

 

“By lying to me?!”

 

 

“I wasn’t lying! I was just not disclosing some information!”

 

 

“That’s just as bad!”

 

 

“…”

 

 

——

(Art)

 

 

The tempo of the argument fell short as Donnie fell silent, his eyes widening as Leo’s words hit an open wound. Because wasn’t that just it? That is what he was doing after all, not telling them about his second mutation. He was a terrible person. He had hidden this for so long. He had been more worried about his position than his own brother’s health. 

 

 

Didn’t this just show what would happen if his brothers found out now? What Donnie was hiding under his battle shell was worse by a factor of ten! 

 

 

Under the table, out of his brother’s sight he wrung his hands together, his fingers catching on the fabric of his gloves as his hands became tangled together as the tactile spines latched onto any available surface.

 

 

Leo sighed at Donnie’s sudden silence. Losing all momentum for the argument as Donnie failed to bite back, leaving the table stewing in silence. 

 

 

“Just… just tell me how long it would have taken.” He said, at a much lower volume than he had been using previously. 

 

 

Donnie inhaled slowly, tearing his eyes away from the tablecloth to look at a space somewhere just above Leo’s shoulder. He could see the guarded look in his eyes from the corner of his perception.

 

 

“I’m not… sure. Biochemistry isn’t my favorite and can be way too unpredictable, and the venom was mutated so that messed with my calculations. But… It would have taken a few days. Maybe less.” 

 

 

Mikey choked, as Donnie’s brothers internalized this new information. If Donnie hadn’t been able to produce an anti-venom in time then Leo would have died. He wouldn’t be there eating pizza with them, they wouldn’t be able to laugh at his pathetic attempts to flirt with Usagi, they wouldn’t be able to moan over his horrible puns. They would instead be mourning him. 

 

 

Raph sniffed loudly.

 

 

Donnie noticed his brother’s suddenly sour moods as the atmosphere at the table shifted dramatically.

 

 

“See! This is why I didn’t want to tell you!”

 

 

At Donnie’s words Leo shook himself off, putting off contemplating his own mortality for another time.

 

 

“Guys it’s fine! We’ve almost died like so many times , what one more am I right?” He joked. 

 

 

“Leo! That’s not funny!” Mikey pouted. 

 

 

“Eh” Leo waved him off, “…Anyway, now we really gotta catch this guy”

 

 

“So we’re just going to move on then?” Mikey deadpanned. Leo ignored him, pressing his head down into his shell. 

 

 

“Fine, I see how it is” came as an echo from within the shell. No doubt he was already planning the next appearance of Dr. Feelings.

 

 

“Since we couldn’t find them on patrol, they probably moved to the hidden city somehow.” Leo explained, “and because they bit me, they probably are more likely to attack and bite mutants and yokai.”

 

 

From his seat at the other side of the table, Donnie squinted as his twin made conclusions using only one data point (One! That’s worse than using two! Scoff! ). He had to bite his tongue to stop himself making his displeasure known, they would ask him if he had any alternative ideas, and then Donnie would have to lie again . And it was already well demonstrated just how bad he was at that. 

 

 

Yet another piece of information he didn’t disclose to his family.

 

 

“Well we can’t exactly search all of the hidden city! We don’t even know what they look like! Aside from, you know, the bug thing. But there are a lot of buggy-lookin yoki in the hidden city.” Raph added. 

 

 

Leo hummed, “So we’ll just have to cure people as they get bitten”

 

 

Like that was going to happen at all

 

 

“Donnie, do you have any more of that antivenom you gave me?”

 

 

“Hm? Oh, yes, I have a few doses”

 

 

The synthesiser Donnie had used to make the antivenom had only been able to produce a few samples of the antivenom, but in the days following Leo being administered the cure Donatello had been slowly making more and more. The process was taxing and he may be a little anemic now, but he was planning on making a source of the antivenom that didn’t rely on using his own blood. He already identified the DNA sequence required to produce the antibodies required in the antivenom and was now figuring out how to isolate and transfer the genetic material into a vector and into a bacteria colony. It was a work in progress.

 

 

“Great! We just need to make sure that people can get them.”

 

 

“How do we do that?” Mikey asked, having popped back out of his shell.

 

 

“Well who do we know in the hidden city who’s well connected and can distribute an antivenom?”

 

 

Donnie’s eyes widened in realisation. “No.”



 

 

——

 

 

“Well if it isn’t my turtleyboos” Big Mama cooed.

 

 

Their relationship had been rocky for a while, but it had steadily been improving since the invasion. While it was clear that Big Mama was still up to some… less than moral deeds, her demeanor concerning the turtles had gotten much better. Possibly because she and Splinter were meeting up again, but Donnie preferred to not dwell on what that could entail.

 

 

Although she was currently in her human form, she still cut an imposing figure, you could tell that behind those calculating eyes lay something powerful. No matter just how the nonsense words she used made you think otherwise. 

 

 

But unlike the first year of knowing her, now within those calculating eyes lay warmth. She had taken a genuine liking to Donnie and his brothers. And trust him, they had tested that. He and his brothers had pushed her buttons, got up to trouble in her hotel and much more, but she had yet to crack. Yes, she did threaten to put them back into the battle nexus, but she never went close to carrying out those threats. It was starting to lose its effect.

 

 

Like they usually did, they barged into her office, not caring for the doorman’s complaints. Donnie was sure that most of the staff hated them with a passion by now. Big Mama never seemed upset or annoyed by their surprise visits, seeming to enjoy their unscheduled interruptions to her day.

 

 

Now, Big Mama stood up from her desk to greet the turtles. Once again flavoring the conversation with nonsense words, sometimes making her sentences almost indecipherable.

 

 

Casting her eyes over the turtles, Big Mama took a deep breath and shook her head slightly before she paused, her eyes narrowing a fraction, as they wandered over the turtles, settling on Donnie

 

 

“Oh, but perhaps that’s not all that you are anymorsey…” she trailed off. 

 

 

Donnie gulped.

 

 

None of his brothers noticed his reaction, assuming that her cryptic words were just that, to make Big Mama seem even more mysterious, and writing off the strange comment. They had more pressing things to deal with after all.

 

 

Leo got right onto the negotiations, barely pausing for pleasantries. 

 

 

Throughout the conversation however, Big Mama’s eyes kept sliding over to Donnie. He could feel his scales crawl under her gaze. He kept his line of sight out of hers, looking stubbornly out of the window.

 

 

She knew something.

 

 

“Hm, so you say that some beetley-bop has been causing trouble?” She wondered, a finger resting gently upon her nose as she stared directly at Donnie.

 

 

She definitely knew. 

 

 

He brought his gaze over to hers, and minutely shook his head. He could not have her blurt his secret here, right in front of his brothers. 

 

 

This was bad. She knew. What would she do now? He was essentially at her mercy. The blackmail she had on him now was undeniable. Sure, she had acted amiable before, but was this the limit?

 

 

The next hour was a horrible experience, every time the mutant was mentioned she would look over to Donnie with an almost perplexed expression, like he was a puzzle she was trying to put together.

 

 

Eventually Donnie could take it no longer. He had to talk to Big Mama alone, without his brothers.

 

 

Luckily, she seemed to be on the same page.

 

 

“Well, I think I can agree to your terms-ibobbles,” she waved him off “but I do have a few little questions-e-westionsee about that antivenom you so cleverly made. Could we have a little chat about that, hm, Donatello?”  

 

 

So this was how she was going to do it, Donnie nodded - though begrudgingly- “sure, I have the formulae here, I also have plans to make a more stable way of mass producing the antivenom which will be much more reliable than the current method.”

 

 

Donnie started to delve into the more nuanced sciences behind his antivenom production, as saw out of the corner of his eye his brother’s eyes go blank at the information dump.

 

 

Leo patted Donnie on the back (his elytra squirmed in protest in response to the battle shell shifting under the pressure) “Well you have fun with that Don, we’ll be in the lobby, they have an all you can eat buffet out and I am not missing it!”

 

 

Donnie waved them out, as much as he didn’t want to be alone with Big Mama, he would much rather have this conversation now than later, or in the presence of his brothers.

 

 

The door closed shut behind them with a slam.

 

 

He turned around to see Big Mama suddenly in front of him, her face twisted in an expression that seemed to be one of soft concern.

 

 

“Oh, you’ve gotten yourself into quite a bit of a flim-flam, haven’t you darling?”





Notes:

Turns out writing Big Mama is hard! I don’t know how she comes up with so many nonsense words on the fly! Does she plan them out and rehearse them beforehand? Does she had a little note book of potential words? We will never know.

Seriously though, This chapter fought me, and I’m still not sure about the exact characterisation I’m gonna give Big Mama in this, though I will be going for a kind of parental figure who got dragged into being a parental figure and has no idea what to do vibes.

Also, updates have been slowing down, but I’ll try to keep it to around one update a week (ish)

Feel free to bug (Im going keep saying this pun- no one can stop me) me on tumblr! I’m @onejellyfishplease, I post chapter updates and other random bits of rottmnt art if you want to check it out! (I even did my own little tmnt iteration where they are all sea turtles!)

Chapter 24: The beauty through a spider’s many eyes

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Big Mama looked at the lone turtle in front of her. Or was that even the right word to describe him any more?

 

 

When he had walked into her office along with his brothers she hadn’t realised that there was anything different about the turtle, that was, until she inhaled.

 

 

Like most bug-like yokai, Big Mama had a strong sense of smell, but not in the traditional sense. She was able to discern subtle shifts of pheromones more than she was able to enjoy the scent of perfumes. 

 

 

So it was glaringly obvious to her that something had changed about the purple-clad turtle.

 

 

There was something… different… about him now. And from the way he stiffened under her inquiring glance, he was in fact hiding something.

 

 

But just what exactly had changed? It couldn’t merely be the sudden barrage of pheromones he was giving off ( stress worry fear ), and these pheromones where not the same as she usually sensed from the turtles. They were not terrapin in nature. No, they were insectoid . Like her.

 

 

Big Mama’s gaze sharped, analysing Donatello to search for the cause of this sudden shift.

 

 

After many years of dealing with people who tried to deceive and make a fool out of her, Big Mama was well adept at reading people. To see what they were hiding, their intentions and true feeling that they kept hidden. She now used this carefully honed skill on Donatello, to uncover what he was clearly trying to hide. 

 

 

No one keeps secrets from Big Mama.

 

 

He held himself differently, hunching much more than he was the last time she saw him, (and his posture was already so bad, it was a shame really, he needed to take better care of himself) if he stood to his full height, he would have grown significantly compared to their last encounter. And while Big Mama would admit to knowing close to nothing on teenage boys, she knew that growth spurts did not occur so rapidly.

 

 

His body language was closed off from the occupants of the room, especially her (which was to be expected). And he stood slightly behind his brothers, as if trying to remain out of their line of sight. But while he stood slightly apart from his brothers, he still leaned towards them, like he was purposefully holding himself away from them.

 

 

But why? If there was anything she had learnt about the turtles, it was that they were furiously codependent on each other. It was quite the weakness. 

 

But she digressed.

 

 

Donatello was the only one of his brothers to wear any type of clothing, or armor in his case.

 

 

The metal shell on his back covered his true shell, and could very easily be used to also cover any of the differences that Big Mama was looking for. Same could be said of his mask, as it covered much more of his face than either Leonardo or Michelangelo’s.

 

 

 

Halfway through her analysis she was interrupted by Leonardo starting to negotiate. She would be lying if she said that he wasn’t her favorite out of her turtles, as he was able to keep up with her, and spin through her web with perfect accuracy. He had potential . She enjoyed their back and forths, he was brilliant after all.

 

 

“Heyyy Big Mama, -as always lovely to see you- but let’s skip the pleasantries.” He grinned, sliding up to her desk before suddenly becoming much more serious. 

“There is a mutant beetle on the loose with a very nasty bite. Enough to kill you in just a few days. It also has some memory wiping abilities, so you can’t remember even being bit. We think that it might attack mutants and yokai in the hidden city.”

 

 

Big Mama took in Leonardo’s words, that is most certainly not good! . But as the specifics sunk in, she found herself looking towards Donatello with new found understanding. A mutant beetle, he said. 

 

 

As she took another inhale, she further scrutinised the scent that graced her hidden pedipalps. Yes, she knew what that was, what the kaleidoscope of different scents meant, it was the same that emanated off the beetles that populated her garden. 

 

 

The dots connected in her mind.

 

 

She knew what Donatello was.



 

“We have an antidote, which definitely works, and we’d be willing to give some doses to you for you to distribute. Of course, we are not going to allow you to monopolise the access to the antivenom, that’s gonna be a big no-no. But we can work out the details.”

 

 

Big Mama smirked, it was cute how Leonardo stated his demands. And perhaps she would agree to them, after all, she looked back to the purple clad beetle, she doubted she would get much use out of them.

 

 

 

Because Donatello was the ‘mutant beetle’ wasn’t he?

 

 

 

But that begged the question, why Donatello was hiding this from his brothers.

 

 

Leonardo clearly didn’t know if they were trying to make sure she didn’t establish a monopoly on an antivenom, when they themselves had the monopoly on the venom.

 

 

She could smell the faint tones of cantharidin wafting from Donatello. Only perceptible by her unique way of smelling through her pedipalps.

 

 

All while she and Leonardo talked, the other two standing to the side, making small contributions that she mostly ignored, she made sure to include a little double-speak, making sure that Donatello knew that she knew. She even discreetly tapped her nose in the ‘I know’ sign while looking directly at him.

 

 

She saw his eyes widen in realisation.

 

 

Donatello clearly knew that she knew now (she had seen his exact expression too many times to count, the face of being caught out on a lie) the only reason he could have for the small tremors that wracked his body was if his brothers still had no clue about what he was now. 

 

 

But again, why wouldn’t he tell them? He was part beetle now, surely that was an upgrade from a simple turtle. He was a creepy-crawly now, like her. 

 

 

She raised an eyebrow in question at the turtle-beetle, she would have to get the information straight from the source, because despite her brilliant deductions, she would be unable to find out his true motivations for keeping this hidden. 

 

 

She would have to have a talk with Donatello.

 

 

 

Donatello discreetly shook his head, and Big Mama internally rolled her eyes. Of course she wasn’t going to bring this up in front of his brothers. She didn’t have enough information to go revealing secrets all willy-nilly after all. She liked to make informed decisions, thank you very much.



 

And like the expert at business that she was, she easily navigated her way into talking to Donatello one on one. All she needed to do was create an opportunity for him to talk science at length and his brothers would quickly disappear, not having the patience to listen to words they didn’t understand. 

 

 

(Big Mama did not think about just how okay they were to leave one of their number with her on their own. Did it mean that they trusted her? She didn’t know how to feel about that possibility)

 

 

So that’s how they had ended up, Donatello standing awkwardly in front of her. She stood up from her desk and approached the nervous mutant. 

 

 

“Oh, you’ve gotten yourself into quite a bit of a film-flam, haven’t you darling?”

 

 

She asked, tilting her head in unison with her twittering voice. 

 

 

It was strange, normally he looked at her in defiance or suspicion (which was justified), but now it set her off kilter to see such an unguarded expression on his face. She didn’t need her pedipalps to know that he was scared.

 

 

She took yet another inhale, reiterating the fact in her mind that Donatello was no longer fully-turtle. She saw with calculating gaze as Donatello took a small step back, guarded his expression once again and spoke with false confidence.

 

 

“So, I’m guessing that you don’t actually want to know about the production of the antivenom.” He stated. 

 

 

Big Mama tutted, “You guess correct beetley-bob”

 

 

Donatello flinched at the nickname. “Don’t call me that”

 

 

“But I am right, am I not? You are not purely a turtle anymore?”

 

 

The resulting silence was telling.

 

 

“May I see?”

 

 

Her tone was soft and disarming, it threw Donnie off guard at her genuine words. And while he was almost certain that this was just another manipulation, his elytra shifted subconsciously as soon as he even vaguely considered removing his battle shell.

 

 

And would it even be so bad if he did? 

 

 

Big Mama had already shown at least some indication of keeping his secret, by not outing him in front of his brothers and confronting him one on one. And maybe, just maybe, Donnie wanted someone to see what he had become. Maybe he wanted someone like Big Mama to tell him that he truly was unnatural now, if she didn’t consider him such before. Maybe he wanted her to support what he had constructed in his head. 

 

 

To tell him that he belonged as one of the freaks in her circus. 

 

 

He sighed as he turned his back towards Big Mama and removed the battle shell. It fell with a clank to the floor. His elytra stretched out, the muscles sore after being kept in such a position for so long. The iridescent wings splayed outwards from underneath, causing cascading lights to fall against Big Mama’s face. She gasped.

 

——

(art)

——

 

Donnie shut his eyes tight as he felt Big Mama’s gaze search what remained of his soft shell.

 

 

He could feel his heart beating in his throat.

 

 

He felt the changing air pressure of Big Mama reaching her hand out, dangerously close to touching his wings. 

 

 

Before she could touch them however, Donnie lurched forward and shut his elytra tight, spinning back around to see Big Mama quickly school her face from wonder to something more constrained. Her eyes however were still alight. 

 

 

“My, Donatello, those wings of yours are absolutely splendiferous!” She exclaimed, “the way they refract the light is just mesmerising!” 

 

 

What? 

 

 

That couldn’t be right. 

 

 

Big Mama had to be wrong. Her motives were corrupt. This was just manipulation. She was just saying these things to put him off his guard, so that he would be more agreeable to her plans. 

 

 

She must be lying.

 

 

It was inconceivable that she wasn’t.

 

 

These past few days had done nothing to quell the torment raging inside of him. The terror of having his body twisted and warped still lingered and had left a horrid aftertaste.

 

 

“Sure.” He said, keeping his shell -no, his elytra he reminded himself- out of her line of sight. He couldn’t be bothered to put on his battle shell again. There was no point, he told himself, she already knew what lay underneath. 

 

 

It had nothing to do with the release of tension from his cramped muscles and the figurative release of emotions from the soft buzzing now emanating from within the tight lock of his elytra.




 

 

Big Mama frowned as the nervous buzzing filled her office. She shouldn’t have tried to touch Donatello’s wings, but she had been just so entranced by their sudden appearance. She hadn’t expected them to be so bright, it was almost as if they generated light themselves, magnifying the existing light in her office and spinning it into a gorgeous purple light that matched the glow of Donatello’s ninpō.

 

 

His reaction, however, to her praise of such beauty was particularly concerning. His body language became much more closed off from her (it was barely open to begin with) as his face twisted with discomfort. 

 

 

If she had been the one to be complimented so genuinely, she would preen in self-importance (as long as they weren’t trying to flatter her to sway her to their side - trust her, she would know if that was their goal), and almost every being she had come into contact with did practically the same thing, her nexus champions and business partners were all the same, either puffing their chests or stammering bashfully at the praise.

 

 

She had never seen such discomfort in response to a compliment. Compliments were supposed to make someone happy! Especially such a genuine one, which was rare from Big Mama. It wasn’t often that she complimented someone without a secondary motive.

 

 

It wasn’t right.

 

 

And his response was not correct! Did he not know the right pleasantries? Did Lou Jitsu teach him nothing? You didn’t simply go ‘sure’ in such a disrespectful tone! Not to Big Mama!



 

Big Mama almost lost herself to her frustration, before calming herself with another breath. She was concerned. It was common for people to be disrespectful when they were uncomfortable. But why ? Could it be Donatello’s new form that was upsetting him?

 

 

Surely it could not be! He was beautiful now! Has he not seen the iridescent sheen on his elytra? Or the delicate patterns splayed across the wing’s membrane? Did he not see into the depths of the elytra, behind his wings, how the exoskeleton across his back was as dark as ebony, how it had a sheen like obsidian? 

 

 

Did he not see how this was a brilliant improvement?

 

 

Big Mama knew what he had been before. A spiny soft shell turtle. She had seen pictures. Hideous things, really. She was glad that Donatello’s face did not closely resemble that of his origins. But the shell was another matter entirely. Compared to his brothers, it was just so boring

 

 

While she had never seen Donatello’s soft shell (and she never would now) she had no doubt that it would not compare to the shells of his brothers. It wouldn’t have the majestic patterns like Leonardo or Michelangelo, nor the intimidating spikes of Raphael. 

 

 

But now , it was as if someone had set a complex decoration of precious stones across his back. He should be ecstatic.

 

 

And it wasn’t as if the soft shell had given him such an advantage before. Sure, he was slightly more flexible than his brothers, not so much so that it was impressive. She had seen humans with more flexibility. These elytra were much more functional, they would allow him to fly after all, naturally . Without having to rely on an inorganic metal husk. And that purple glow? There was definitely something mystic hidden within his wings. 

 

 

She wished she could have another look.

 

 

Big Mama mourned the loss of the elytra and wings from her sight

 

 

But Big Mama was wondering, why did Donatello insist on having this conversation without his brothers, why did they not know? Surely Donatello would tell them immediately after he discovered his new situation? When he had seen what a blessing he had been given?

 

 

She had many questions.

 

 

And she would get her answers.

 

Notes:

(Says they’ll post every week) (Immediately throws that out the window)

Jump-scares you with Big Mama’s POV
I didn’t include many nonsense words into Big Mama’s internal dialogue, because it would have been a hazard to my mental health.
I actually intended this chapter to contain all of Donnie and Big Mama’s conversation, but then she just kept going on and on and would not shut up.

I really need to find a better way to colour Donnie’s wings, because right now my process is: Add layers until it is /shiny/ and /sparkly/. I have no real plan there, I’m just… winging… it (get it?)

Chapter 25: A conversation with a spider

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie wasn’t going to let Big Mama intimidate him. He stood steadfast as a collection of unidentifiable expressions passed across Big Mama’s face. 

 

 

He was waiting for her to speak, because he certainly didn’t know where to go from here. He needed to know more of her true standing about his situation, not just false compliments. He couldn’t go forward without knowing more about her end goal for him. Because she had to have one right? Why else would she be talking to him now?

 

 

This was the first time anyone had seen the secondary mutations. He didn’t have any prior knowledge about how this was supposed to work, no past social interactions that he could study and learn from, he was going into this blind. And on top of that, he was conversing with Big Mama. So the stakes were even higher. She had so much power over him right now, under threat of telling his brothers she could make him do just about anything.

 

 

Fight in the battle nexus, supply her with cantharidin, he would even allow himself to be poked and prodded by horribly curious scientists.

 

 

He hated it. He hated the vulnerability.

 

 

He saw Big Mama compose herself, and he himself tensed, preparing for her words.

 

 

“So, how did you get yourself into such a skipper-doo?”

 

 

Ah, of course, she was scouting for information. She wasn’t going to tell him what she was going to do with him until she knew everything there was to know about anything. But then the question was, would he comply with this impromptu interrogation?

 

 

Donnie debated just leaving then and there. He doubted he would get far on his own if he ran out the way he came, her bellhops would easily overwhelm him, he eyed her window. He could easily break it, and jump out catching himself with his wings (and wasn’t that a weird thought?).

 

 

But what would be the point? Where would he go? Back to the lair? Big Mama would no doubt reveal his predicament to his brothers. And even if they didn’t believe her at first, they would after they ask to see his shell. After all, that would be the easy way to dispute Big Mama’s claims, but her claims would be true. It was a Hobson’s choice, each path seemed equally risky. But he would rather bend to Big Mama’s wishes than have his brothers find out.

 

 

“I was bitten by one of the oozesquitoes, and got mutated again. It was a stupid mistake, and it turned me into… this.” He gestured to himself, his tone despondent.

 

 

She tilted her head and hummed, as if carefully considering his words. She paused. Rolling her next words around in her mouth, as if tasting them.

 

 

“Do you mind if I slip into something a little more comfortable?” She asked, her tone light and conversational.

 

 

Donnie knew where this was going. There was no point in answering, she was just going to change anyway. And it wasn’t like he held any power over her anyway.

 

 

She took a while before actually removing her human disguise, as if actually waiting for a response, side eyeing him for a few seconds before huffing at his stubborn silence and tapping her cloaking broach.

 

 

The silk tendrils of mystic energy wrapped around her, obscuring her form and growing larger and larger until they dispersed and Big Mama was left towering over Donnie in her full arachnid form. 

 

 

His antennae flinched under his mask. 

 

 

“I believe it would be more comfortable for you if I was in my true form. Just us talking insectey to insectey” she crooned, leaning down so they were more face to face and she wasn’t just towering over his small form. 

 

 

Yeah right, she just wanted to intimidate him with her natural form, despite the mask covering his antennae, they still picked up on the sudden diffusion of pheromones from the spider. She clearly had a way of manipulating the pheromones she gave off, because even under his mask his antennae could pick up the (safety, concern, canihelp?) emanating from her, a horrid mockery of what he felt from Raph. He hated how the buzzing of his wings slowed in response.

 

 

He couldn’t trust her. (Distrust, weariness, leavemealone)

 

 

She didn’t care for his ‘comfort’, and anyway, nothing could possibly relax him right now. He was trapped between a rock and a hard place. It didn’t matter just how ‘redeemed’ his brothers thought Big Mama was, she still couldn’t be trusted. 

 

 

He glared at her, hating her for her false platitudes.

 

 

Big Mama’s eyes narrowed in frustration, sighing before she pulled back up to her full height, wandering back over to her desk to put some distance between the two.

 

 

“So, I must ask, why haven't you told your brothers about this fizzy-pop?”

 

 

“I would have thought you knew by now.” Donnie stated, his elytra shifting nervously.

 

 

She stiffened, clearly annoyed by Donnie challenging her intellect. “Enlighten me.”

 

 

“I was the one who poisoned Leo! He nearly died because of me!” He shouted, admitting it for the first time aloud. “They’d hate me if they knew what I did, and I already mess up enough as it is.” He muttered.

 

 

Big Mama tilted her head.

 

 

“Hm, I didn’t know you wanted to kill your brother!” 

 

 

Donnie flinched back as if struck, “What?! No I don’t!” He exclaimed, shocked and confused that she would suggest such a thing.

 

 

She smiled, “So then you did not mean to poison him?” She asked.

 

 

“Of course not!” He said, slightly hysterical at this point, what was she even saying?

 

 

“Oh, well then I don’t see how this crack-a-doo is an issue. Fault lies in intent, Beetley-bob.”

 

 

“I told you not to call me that!” He fumed, ignoring her words. He wasn’t going to take advice from her! She had no right! She didn’t know all the facts! Donnie knew about the poison, and he still went to that stupid dinner! And then he ran away! It was his fault! He should have known that his food was going to be snatched up by one of his brothers!

 

 

She tilted her head. Donnie wanted her to stop doing that, to stop looking at him like that.

 

 

Despite his obvious anger she continued, “But I don’t understand.” She hummed, “Other than your little trim-tram with Leonardo, you must be over the stars! After all, this is such a splendiferous improvement!”

 

 

 

 

What .

 

 

Was she out of her mind?

 

 

Had the nonsense words she used finally affected her cognitive functioning?

 

 

Surely she couldn’t-

 

 

Why would she even suggest-

 

 

Donnie’s mind struggled as he tried to comprehend such a backwards worldview. Big Mama’s words were so different from his own thoughts that had been compounding in the back of his mind for days. For her to say such a thing, it rattled Donnie’s already taxed mind. It was like suggesting that the sky was red, or that uranium was completely safe to consume, or that you could survive without oxygen. 

 

 

Donnie likened his mind to a jigsaw puzzle. With every new piece of information, his worldview grew. Every graph, every documentary, every essay helped to expand his puzzle, allowing him to see how the world worked. He was always finding new pieces of the puzzle that needed to be completed, or finding that a section he previously thought to be finished to suddenly be missing a vital piece.

 

 

Every nugget of information had its place, from photosynthesis to astrophysics to social cues (that one he never seemed to finish). But now? The downright inane words coming out of Big Mama’s mouth had no place in his puzzle.

 

 

Over the past few days Donnie had expanded his jigsaw, begrudgingly swapping out pieces when he found how the old ones didn’t seem to fit anymore. 

 

 

Donatello no longer equaled spiny softshell turtle. Now a puzzle piece etched with Lytta nuttalli , or Nuttall’s Blister Beetle, fit gratingly beside it. And around this piece Donnie had expanded his jigsaw puzzle. 

 

 

Donatello has elytra made of chitin. Donatello has three pairs of wings and can fly. Donatello produces the venom cantharidin in his salivary glands. Donatello poisoned his brother with cantharidin. Donatello nearly killed his twin. Donatello is lying to his brothers about his mutation. Donatello’s brothers will hate him if they ever find out. Donatello didn’t want his brothers to find out. Donatello has been miserable since his last trip to the scrapyard.

 

 

Donatello is miserable.

 

 

So this new piece of information Big Mama was offering; that Donatello had been improved by this change, had no place in his jigsaw. Its edges were silky smooth and did not fit with the jagged edges of his worldview that had been reinforced by a never ending dialogue of self-loathing.

 

 

It had no place in his jigsaw. 

 

 

But, maybe she wasn’t talking about it in terms of emotions. Maybe Big Mama meant it in a more clinical way. 

 

 

Draxum had made the oozesquitoes with the intent to improve humanity after all. And from an outsider's perspective it had done just that. 

 

 

But he could already do most of the changes he had been subjected to! He could already fly with the help of his jet pack battle shell, he could already climb surfaces with the help of his spider battle shell. Sure, the smelling was new, the ability to discern other emotions through scent, but he had his brothers for that, he had the data he had collected on expressions and body language to help with that. He didn’t need these mutations.

 

 

These changes were not ‘an improvement ’ as Big Mama had suggested, they were just another way for Donnie to conform to using mystic. 

 

 

It was like the universe was telling him to give up on his science, on his tech, for mystic powers! While Donnie never really believed in ‘fate’ and ‘The will of the universe’ and all that nonsense, he might as well! Why not believe in destiny when the mystic was taking such prevalence in his life? He might as well! Yeah! Let’s just throw away all my hard work and rely on wishy-washy magic ! He said not at all sarcastically.

 

 

But he digressed. 

 

 

Donnie had had enough of this mockery, enough of Big Mama’s manipulations. He wanted to get this over with already, to ‘stop beating around the bush’ as one would say.

 

 

“Look, what do you want? You clearly want something from me, just tell me what it is and get it over with already.” He ranted, clenching and unclenching his fists.

 

 

For a second Big Mama seemed taken back, before her face seemed to melt into something sickening sympathetic.

 

 

“Oh darling-“

 

 

“No! Don’t you ‘oh darling’ me,” he cut her off, “just tell me what you want me to do  so you won’t tell my brothers about this!”

 

 

“Ah, you think I want something from you.” 

 

 

He rolled his eyes, his teeth clenched. “Obviously.”

 

 

“Well I don’t, I was simply curious-”

 

 

“Well! Have I sated your sick curiosity? Did you have fun staring at a freak? Something twice unnatural?” Donnie spoke, his hands spread and his tone mocking.

 

 

“- I used the wrong words, what I meant to say was-”

 

 

“I don’t care what you ‘meant to say’, I know what you’re trying to do!”

 

 

Big Mama’s face twisted in confusion, but before she could say anything Donnie interrupted her once again.

 

 

“If you don’t want anything, then there is nothing I can give you to stop you from telling my brothers about what I am. So I am going to go down to them, and take in the last few moments of them not hating my guts . Capish?” He chose to ignore how his voice choked up at the end of his rant, tears gathering in his eyes. 

 

——

(art)

 

He gathered up his battle shell, placing it on his back and held back a sob as the hydraulic hiss tightened around his elytra, trapping them in discomfort. He stalked out of her office, swinging the door open with shaky hands.

 

 

Big Mama hurriedly scuttled after him, holding the door open and preventing him from slamming it behind him.

 

 

“Wait!” 

 

 

Donnie sighed.

 

 

“What.” He said, not bothering to turn around and face her.

 

 

“I’m not going to tell your brothers about this.” She said, in a voice softer than Donnie thought she was ever capable of.

 

 

His eyebrows came together in confusion, “Why?” He asked, turning around to look at the arachnid.

 

 

She smiled forlornly at him, “I doubt you would believe me, but I do care, somewhat , about you turtley-boos. So I will not tell. And anyway, I believe this is something you must do yourself, open yourself up to them, and show them your wings. Because they truly are beautiful.”

 

 

Donnie’s eyes widened at her words.

 

 

“Toodles, Beetley-bob.” 

 

 

The door slid shut.

 

 

The puzzle pieces still did not fit.

Notes:

Also known as Donnie being the most unreliable narrator. He has no clue.

I wonder, under Donnie’s insecurities, can you tell what Big Mama’s really thinking?

I thought I wasn’t going to like drawing Big Mama, but I proved myself wrong, she is surprisingly shapey.

I also finally watched Mutant Mayhem! It was amazing! As soon as I can I’m gonna buy it and rewatch it like so many times.

Also, hypothetically, if I was to open some art commissions, would anybody be interested?

Chapter 26: Dance ‘till you’re dead

Notes:

Trigger warning for food? I think? If you’re uncomfortable with descriptions about struggling to eat food.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie spent way too long waiting for the other foot to drop. 

 

 

It didn’t matter that Big Mama had given her word not to tell his brothers, he still didn’t trust her. But still, it was hard to argue with how his brothers remained blissfully unaware of his new insect-like status.

 

 

Donnie had been a wreck the first evening back from Big Mama’s hotel. He had been certain that she would tell his brothers at any moment’s notice, the fear was overwhelming, simultaneously not wanting to see his brothers’ faces twist in betrayal but also wanting to soak up every positive interaction he had with them, for worry that it may be their last. 

 

 

He wanted to be close to them but he also didn’t want to see their opinion of him change for the worse.

 

 

That night had been horrible. He forced himself to turn down a turtle-pile, having to go back to the empty solitude of his room to take off his battle shell and relieve his stupid elytra so he could sleep. Not that he got much sleep that night, afraid that the news would break during the night and when he next saw his brothers he would be graced with stoney glares.

 

 

He exited his room that morning with his mask pulling double duty, not only covering his antennae, but his deep eye bags as well. He sat at the kitchen table, a hot cup of coffee stuck in his hands, eyeing the exit as he waited for one of his brothers to enter. He needed to see if they knew or not.

 

 

Donnie wondered who he would see first.

 

 

It was a toss up to who would be in the kitchen first in the mornings. Usually it was either Mikey or Leo, Mikey was a naturally early riser, and would get up bright and early to start on a five star breakfast, while Leo, much like Donnie, fell under the umbrella of ‘I never got to sleep in the first place’, it all depended on when last he slept, because when Leo crashed, he crashed hard .

 

 

But while Leo would never admit it, he was still tired from recovering from Donnie’s venom, so it was more likely he would still be languishing in his room.

 

 

Raph slept like a rock, he was always the last up, not for lack of trying however. It just seemed that whenever someone woke him up for anything other than an emergency, Raph would just fall back asleep in a matter of seconds. And calling ‘fire’ to wake him up, only just set a cranky Raph on you, and was very much not worth it. Setting an actual fire was definitely not worth it (as Donnie found out). Needless to say, Raph wouldn’t be up for another hour or so.

 

 

So Donnie wasn’t all that surprised that it was Mikey who walked into the kitchen first. He braced himself, his legs tensing as he prepared to make a run for the nearest sewer grate, come the worst case scenario.

 

 

“Hey Donnie! You’re up early!” Mikey greeted, chipper as always.

 

 

Usually his upbeat tone so early in the morning would usually grate on Donnie’s nerves, but now he was thankful for it. It was proof that nothing had changed, Mikey still didn’t know, Big Mama didn’t break her word. All the tension leaked from his body as he melted into his chair. They still didn’t know .

 

 

Donnie mumbled a greeting into his coffee.

 

 

“Have you had breakfast yet?”

 

 

“Mmm”

 

 

“Do you want an omelet?”

 

 

“Mmg”

 

 

“I think we still have some bacon that needs to be cooked today, that sound good?”

 

 

“Mmn”

 

 

“Okie!”

 

 

Donnie sat in silence as Mikey started cooking, slowly sipping on his coffee, as a comfortable silence settled over the kitchen.

 

 

It was in times like this he could pretend that nothing had changed, that that fateful night in the scrapyard had never come to pass. 

 

 

The bacon omelet was slid in front of him, tearing his attention away from the contents of his mug.

 

 

“Thanks Angelo” he murmured, finally able to make coherent noises.

 

 

Mikey smiled at him, brightening the room before he turned to crack another egg for his own omelet. 

 

 

Donnie stared down at the plate, in all honesty, he didn’t think he could stomach the large omelet that Mikey had made. The stress of the past few days had lowered his appetite. Mikey had a habit of making larger portions with the knowledge that someone would quickly hoover up whatever remained, so what now lay in front of him was way more than he was comfortable eating. Normally he would just eat what he could and leave the rest for his brothers, but then he reached another dilemma. 

 

 

There was no such thing as ‘leftovers’ in the Hamato Household.

 

 

Either because of Mikey’s need to not throw away any food, or Raph’s never ending hunger, all food was eaten in some way by the end of the day. He had forgotten this before, and Leo had paid dearly for it, so he couldn’t make the same mistake again.

 

 

And so Donnie looked at his omelet with growing dread. As much as his body disagreed with his assessment, 

 

 

He sighed and picked up his fork.




———

 

 

Later, After everyone had been woken up and eaten, they all moved towards the large hall in the lair they used for training. 

 

 

Beaten up mannequins lay around the room, some with poorly drawn orange feet on their faces, but the center had been cleared of any mess, all strewn about weights or weaponry had been pushed to the side to create a good place for sparring.

 

 

After the invasion, it was an unanimous decision to increase their training, and after Leo had fully recovered from his injuries they had all made it routine to practice together at least once per day. 

 

 

They had taken a few days off for Leo to recover again (he did that) after the most recent crisis, they were determined to get back into the swing of things.

 

 

Leo and Mikey went first. Forgoing their mystic weapons this time, after all, they couldn’t rely solely on their mystic powers. They danced around one another, Mikey flipping, his feet barely touching the ground as he seemed to fly across the sparring mat. Leo countered his every move with calculated precision, his posture moving lightning fast to adjust and react to Mikey’s chaotic fighting style.

 

 

The fight carried on, parrying, jumping, ducking, twirling, as the two brothers matched each other’s style perfectly, until something gave. 

 

 

It was hard to tell, maybe Leo had stepped wrong, attempted to teleport to another position before hesitating, forgetting how they were sparring without their powers. Or maybe Mikey’s collection of intricate gymnastics had given himself an opening as he used his nunchucks to disarm Leo’s katana, throwing them to the side before seamlessly trapping Leo in a hold, holding him down for a solid three seconds while Leo struggled beneath him, after the three seconds Leo stopped struggling as Mikey hollered and leaped off of his brother, celebrating his victory.

 

 

“Oh Shell yeah, baby!” He yelled, landing into a graceful gymnastics’ bow. “Take that Leo!”

 

 

“Yeah yeah yeah, celebrate while you can Mikes, you just caught me on an off day, next time, you are so going down.” He jeered, getting up from the mat and dusting himself off.

 

 

“Well done Mikey!” Raph cheered, he patted Donnie on the back, his heavy hand pressing on his battle shell and causing Donnie to lurch forward at the sudden movement on his elytra. “Our turn now Donnie!”

 

 

Recovering quickly from the sudden contact, Donnie moved onto the sparring mat, facing his brother. Raph chuckled darkly, a sweet smile on his face, “you’re goin’ down Don!”

 

 

“On contraire, you will find that it will be yourself that will be repositioned into a horizontal bearing on these supporting surfaces!” Donnie retorted, using the momentary distraction of Raph’s confusion to go in for an attack which Raph easily recovered in time for and blocked with his sai.

 

 

The spar started off slow, trading blows as the two brothers took turns attacking and defending, offense and defense. Raph used his superior size to crowd Donnie, blocking some of his more aggressive attacks with his pure unyielding scales just absorbing the blows. Donnie however took advantage of his manoeuvrability, using his tech bō to vault over his brother and to get some distance between the two.

 

 

Eventually they started trading blows at a faster and faster pace, the circles they fought in becoming tighter and tighter as Raph successfully forced Donnie to fight in much closer quarters with him, gaining the upper hand. 

 

 

Donnie suddenly became aware of there being no escape, Raph had forced him into a corner and there seemed to be no way to avoid the incoming sai from wrenching his tech bō from his grip.

 

 

In a feat of desperation Donnie leaped up, unthinking, supporting himself on his tech bō, not too dissimilar from a kangaroo balancing itself on its tail, taking in the small flash of confusion on Raph’s face, before slamming his feet into his brother’s plastron.

 

 

He felt the muscles in his legs flex as they pressed against the cool scales of his brother. 

 

 

He could feel the tension release in his muscles like a gunshot, as Raph’s direction was reversed, knocking him off of his solid stance and into the air as he was punched backwards.

 

 

Time slowed as Donnie found himself leaping after his brother, in a much more controlled arc.

 

 

Raph hit the ground. Slightly dazed he groaned as Donnie easily knocked his sai out of his hands, pinning him down with his tech bō for three seconds.

 

 

One, two, three.

 

——

(art)

 

——

 

It took a second for his actions to catch up with him, his breaths heavy, his veins still saturated with adrenaline. How had he done that? He certainly didn’t have the brute strength to just launch Raph across the room with a kick! How could he have possibly-

 

 

Oh.

 

 

The obvious answer came to him.

 

 

Really? Another thing? Now this was getting ridiculous.

 

 

Not only did he have (yes let’s count again!) elytra, wings, tactile spines, antennae, added height, but now he had added disproportionate strength?

 

 

It seemed to be localised in his legs, as he didn’t feel any change in the strength of his arms while he was wielding his tech bō. 

 

 

Just how much stronger was he? How much force was required to completely redirect a charging mutant snapping turtle?

 

 

As his mind was reeling, absorbing and questioning this new information, Donnie found himself automatically reaching for Raph’s hand, pulling him back to his feet.

 

 

Raph rubbed the back of his head, wincing, “Wowza Donnie, real mean kick you got there. Since when could you do that? ‘Ave you been holdin’ out on us?” He grinned.

 

 

Leo and Mikey ran up from the sidelines to the other two brothers. “I guess you haven’t been skipping Leg day, have you ‘Tello?” Leo asked, swinging an arm around Donnie’s shoulders, and squeezing close in a half-hug. Donnie turned to look down at his brother.

 

 

“Ah- you see-” Donnie’s mind buffered as he tried to come up with yet another excuse.

 

 

“Wait. What the hell is this?”  Leo exclaimed, his voice accusing.

 

 

 

Donnie stiffened, straightening as Leo’s tone sent alarm shooting down his spine.

 

 

Leo glared up at his brother, his eyes narrowed as he examined Donnie up and down.

 

 

A bead of sweat dripped down Donnie’s forehead.



 

 

Leo quickly extracted himself from Donnie, turning to Raph who had quickly recovered from his fall and was staring at them inquisitively. 

 

 

Leo pointed a damning finger at Donnie, anger clouding his face as he inhaled and Donnie’s heart was beating rapidly and his hands shook and-

 

 

 

 

 

“Is he taller than me now?!”




 

 

“Raph!” Leo grabbed Raph and dragged him over to the twins, “Raph, measure us okay?” He ordered, as he turned Donnie around as they could stand back to back. Donnie let himself be manhandled as his heart recovered from the scare.

 

 

He felt his battle shell press against Leo’s (normal) shell.

 

 

He felt Raph ghost his fingers over his head, before moving his hand to hover a good four inches above Leo’s head.

 

 

Mikey laughed as Leo slowly looked up to see Raph’s hand held a good distance from the top of his head.

 

 

“Dude.” He deadpanned, he looked at his hands, “How could this be?” He fell to his knees as he started to lament over his lost height.

 

 

“For years Donatello and I have been neck-a-neck, with Donnie only using his goggles to seem taller than moi , but now? I have lost one of the things most precious to me; my quarter inch height advantage! I looked away and it just slipped through my fingers. I guess I didn’t appreciate it enough, didn’t make fun of Donnie enough. I’ll… I’ll never be able to say ‘how’s the weather down there’ to him anymore.” He looked heavenward.

 

 

Raph shook his head at Leo’s dramatics, turning fully to Donnie admiring how little he had to turn his head down. “Wow Don! I barely have’ta took down to see ya anymore!”

 

 

“I can’t believe we didn’t notice it! You really should fix your posture Donnie, you slouching all the time has got to be bad for your back!” Mikey said, sliding over to Donnie to see just how much taller he was now. 

 

 

The familiar banter of his brothers brought Donnie out of his state of shock, and like clockwork he matched their energy.

 

 

Smiling, and vehemently pretending that his skin wasn’t crawling, he straightened out his spine and drew himself proudly into his full height, he moved out to where Leo kneeled, still mourning the loss of his slight height advantage.

 

 

“How’s the weather down there, Leo?” He jeered.

 

 

Leo placed his head into his hands and let out a muffled scream.

 

 

 

Donnie’s powerful kick was quickly forgotten.




Notes:

I hope you liked the action in this chapter! It’s the first one I’ve done in a while, so I hope I wrote it well <3

Me: comes up with cool action sequence
The voices: ooh you should draw that
Me: but I don’t know how to do poses like that
The voices: do ittttt
Me: It’ll take forever to get them right
The voices: do itttt
Me: fine -_-
The voices: :D

So Yeah! Donnie has increased strength in his legs! There no real reason for this, except as a carry on from me researching other beetles, most of which seemed to have particularly powerful back legs.

So it’s more of a general beetley thing than a blister beetle thing

Also! I changed my Tumblr name to @onejellyfishplease just so you know

Chapter 27: All the little things, part 1

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie was making himself a sandwich, throwing together what he could find in the fridge into a complete meal. He was just about to take the first bite when Leo crashed into the kitchen, announcing his arrival loudly.

 

 

“Hey Don!” Leo sauntered up to him, an aggravating smirk adorning his face. “It’s a Saturday, you know what that means!” He held out a hand, thumb facing upwards.

 

 

Oh yeah , Donnie had forgotten, as with everything that had been happening he had been a little preoccupied. 

 

 

Every Saturday he and Leo competed with a thumb war for the title of Eldest Twin. Leo currently had a very annoying winning streak, having been the older twin for four weeks now.

 

 

Donnie couldn’t let that stand, he would have to best his twin this time.

 

 

But then again…

 

 

Donnie became hyper aware of the small tactile spines adorning his fingers.

 

 

Would Leo notice?

 

 

It was too risky, Donnie would have to (and he shudders at the mere thought) decline the thumb war. And let Leo keep his winning streak.

 

 

But wasn’t that equally as risky? He was self aware enough to know that it would be wildly out of character for him to do such a thing.

 

 

He started forming a pros and cons list in his head, weighing his two options. 

 

 

All that was thrown out of the window however, when he saw Leo’s insufferable smirk grow upon seeing his slight hesitation.

 

 

Oh hell no, he’s not losing to this asshole again.

 

 

Without another thought, he shoved his hand into Leo’s, intertwining them. He stared into Leo’s eyes, “let’s dance, brother,” he challenged.

 

 

“Soon you’ll be calling me big brother,” Leo retorted.

 

 

Donnie growled in response, vibrations from his throat traveling down his body and causing the wings underneath his elytra to vibrate in tandem.

 

 

His grip tightened on his brother’s hand, he could feel his spines catch onto the fabric of Leo’s gloves.

 

 

He would not be losing this time.

 

 

“One two three four, I declare a thumb war!” They chanted.

 

 

Furiously their thumbs moved back and forth between their intertwined hands, attempting to pin the other down. The hands themselves twisted around as the twins pulled their arms to and thro, trying to get an advantage over the other.

 

 

Finally, after a few minutes of ferocious battle that had Mikey shaking his head at their antics from across the kitchen, Donnie managed to pin down Leo’s thumb with his own.  Normally, Leo would slip out of such a hold with ease and the battle would continue for another half hour, but this time, under the pressure of such a stressful fight, some of Donnie’s conscious control of his spines was lost as the tips dug into Leo’s scales and fingernails. 

 

 

Leo’s thumb struggled under Donnie’s own, wiggling back and forth as he attempted to escape. 

 

 

But it was to no avail, as Donnie’s thumb was attached firmly to his. Pressing it down into their intertwined fists.

 

 

Riding on the adrenaline of an assured victory, and the joy of seeing the smirk on Leo’s face fall away into frustration, Donnie grinned. 

 

 

“One”

 

 

Leo’s face grew panicked

 

 

“Two”

 

 

Leo started jerking his own arm in an attempt to dislodge Donnie’s thumb

 

 

“Three!”

 

 

At Donnie’s announcement of his victory, Leo’s hand ceased its struggling.

 

 

Donnie was quick to remove his hand, pulling back the tactile spines as fast as possible. He looked down to Leo, a sick twisted feeling growing in his gut as he suddenly realised the position he had put himself in. He had been too absorbed in the competition. Had Leo noticed the pull of his spines on his scales? 

 

 

But looking at him now, it seemed his -now younger- twin was too overcome by the horror of losing to care for the exact way his victory was taken from him. Opting instead to break out into yet another display of dramatics.

 

 

“NO!!! My winning streak! I’ve… I’ve lost so much. First my quarter inch height advantage and now this?!” He wailed, “You don’t understand my pain Donnie, to have everything you thought you knew to be just… so cruelly torn away!” He set his now freed hand against his forehead, closing his eyes in horror.

 

 

Ignoring how Leo’s words struck something raw inside of him, Donnie let out a mocking laugh, “Don’t be so dramatic… little brother,”

 

 

Leo gasped at the disrespect, as if he didn’t do the exact same thing each time he won.

 

 

“Okay, can we please move on?” Mikey complained from the corner, tired of the twin’s antics. “You’re in the way of the stove”

 

 

In tandem, Leo and Donnie crossed their arms and rolled their eyes, “fine” they said, matching smirks in their voices as Mikey groaned.



 

——

 

 

One of Donnie’s points of pride was his garden. 

 

 

Here he grew many different plants, from herbs, to cacti, to beautiful flowers. 

 

 

They had many uses, from supplying Mikey with fresh ingredients, to brightening up the lair, and some he even used in his genetic engineering. He was especially proud of the bioluminescent begonia he had grown to act as a night light for Raph.

 

 

The plant he was working on now was his sweet pea, its vines winded around its supports and delicate pink flowers blooming. Sprouting from its stem were pods full of beans, shining a healthy green.

 

 

These pods were what he was here for now. 

 

 

He was picking these pods now, dropping them into a purple (of course) bucket. Later he would clean these pea pods and bring them to Mikey, who would perhaps incorporate them in his cooking.

 

 

It was peaceful. The purple UV lights in his garden reflected off the papery pink flowers creating a beautiful spectrum of magenta and lilac. 

 

 

He let his mind flow to the beat of the music playing in his headphones.

 

 

He’d brush away the delicate flowers and brown pea pods, searching for the healthy green ones, then he’d pick them off and drop them in his bucket. Rinse and repeat, rinse and repeat.

 

——

(Art)

——

 

After a while he ended up part way hidden in the plant, soaking in the rich perfume through both his nose and receiving the muted smell through his mask in his antennae.

 

 

He vehemently ignored the echo of sensations, as he picked and dropped, picked and dropped. 

 

 

He could pretend that nothing was wrong.

 

 

He could pretend.

 

 

Absentmindedly he found himself eating one of the legumes, placing it in his mouth instead of the bucket. It tasted much better than he thought it would, he found that he didn’t mind the fact that they hadn’t been cooked nor their slightly brittle texture. 

 

 

Again and again, he found that instead of dropping the pods in the bucket he was chewing them instead. Sometimes, instead of the green pods, he ate some of the flowers. He found that he enjoyed them just as much.

 

 

I really should stop , he thought, as he moved away from his green pea plant. There was no point in picking the pods if he was just going to eat them. And taking the flowers would just prevent the plant from going to seed, which he didn’t want to do.

 

 

Instead he picked up his bucket and made his way away from the plant. 

 

 

He could do something else now, maybe plant some bulbs or check his tomatoes.

 

 

He looked down at the collection of green pea pods in his bucket. Surely, he could just have another.

 

 

And another.

 

 

And another.

 

 

And before he knew it, he was sitting down at one of the desks in his garden, listening to music and just eating green peas one by one, thoroughly enjoying them.

 

 

He could pretend that this was normal.

 

 

Donatello could pretend.



 

——

 

 

 

Donnie was helping Mikey prepare dinner. He had been assigned some simple tasks while Mikey flew around the kitchen, preparing the meal. 

 

 

Currently the youngest brother was chopping some vegetables with extreme culinary skills, the knife a blur. 

 

 

Mikey was a genius in the kitchen, that was true, but he still had to mess up sometimes. He was still learning after all. But even so, Donnie was surprised to hear the sudden halting of the sound of chopping, accompanied by a soft hiss and a quiet “Ow!”.

 

 

Donnie stopped his work and quickly went over to his youngest brother, concern in his voice,

 

 

“Are you alright?”

 

 

Mikey winced, shaking his hand, “Aw man, It’s okay, I just cut my finger a little.”

 

 

Donnie gently took Mikey’s injured hand in his, running a finger over the slightly raised lines adorning his arms and inspecting the wound. Blood had quickly welled up in the cut and was starting to drip down onto the kitchen floor.

 

 

“Hmm, that’s certainly not good”

 

 

Mikey looked at the cut, rotating his hand around so the blood instead dripped into his palm. He looked back up to Donnie.

 

 

“It’s fine, It doesn’t hurt much,”

 

 

Mikey frowned, he couldn’t feel much coming from his hands these days. He shook his head slightly, as if shaking the morose feeling out of his brain. His face changed into a cheeky grin as he lifted his injured hand even closer to Donnie’s face.

 

 

“Kiss it better for me Dee?”

 

 

Rolling his eyes, Donnie grabbed a hold of Mikey’s hand again. Mikey always did this with the little injuries, and it never stopped being slightly endearing. Donnie was thrust into the nostalgic memory of a much younger Mikey doing the same action as he was now, back when he was more sincere with his belief that ‘kissing it better’ had any real medical value. 

 

 

He started to bring Mikey’s hand up to his lips, to complete this age old tradition they had, this extrapolation of their younger antics. Before his mind willed back into gear. And he remembered that this little act of love could kill.

 

 

That if his spit, the cantharidin, got into Mikey’s blood stream, it could bring about horrible consequences. 

 

 

Ripping open the membrane of cells and stimulating them to digest themselves in a horrifying process that Donnie knew inside and out. 

 

 

He couldn’t do that again. 

 

 

He couldn’t hurt another one of his brothers

 

 

He flinched and his body stuttered as he let go of Mikey’s hand, quickly turning around to look through the kitchen cabinets, searching for bandaids. 

 

 

Forcing nonchalance into his tone, Donnie spoke, “That would be unsanitary ‘Angelo, now, you start cleaning it while I find the bandaids, Leo always puts them in the most inconvenient places.”

 

——

(art)

 

 

“…Oh. Okay.”

 

 

Mikey murmured, his eyes downcast and confused at this sudden change in the atmosphere of the room. He glanced at Donnie’s metal covered shell before turning away as well, turning on the tap of the sink.

 

 

“Remember to use cold water,” Donnie chimed in from behind him. Trying to regain the flow of casual conversation. Mikey nodded, even though Donnie couldn’t see him.

 

 

“Sure.” He said, still off balance.

 

 

A heavy silence fell over the kitchen, save for the sound of running water and the shuffling of cabinets. 

 

 

“Aha! I have acquired the bandaid!” Donnie called triumphantly. Spinning back around to face Mikey he displayed his findings proudly.

 

 

“Now, you could have a boring beige bandaid, or , you could have the last Jupiter Jim bandaid and get back at Leo for putting all of these in the most inaccessible place in the kitchen, which has got to be a health hazard.” He joked.

 

 

Mikey laughed, though it felt hollow to his ears. This was wrong . “Jupiter Jim is Leo’s favorite”

 

 

Donnie quirked an eyebrow and lifted the two options of bandaid, one in each hand, weighing them as if on a scale. “Soo? Which one?” He asked.

 

 

Mikey pointed (with his un-injured hand) towards the Juptitor Jim bandaid and Donnie chuckled as he put away the others into a much more accessible place in the cabinets.

 

 

Taking Mikey’s hand in his, he carefully applied the bandaid.

 

 

Mikey stayed silent as Donnie wrapped his injured finger, watching his older brother as he removed the paper from the bandaid, exposing the sticky plastic. Donnie took a little longer than he could have lining up the bandaid to ensure it lay completely over his cut.

 

 

Mikey looked back up to Donnie’s face. He had stuck his tongue out in concentration as he stared intently at Mikey’s hand. Avoiding his eyes. 

 

 

“There you go, the last Jupiter Jim bandaid.” He said, finishing applying the bandaid with a flourish. He patted Mikey’s head. (Not with a metal arm from his spider battle shell, that one was too heavy, it hurt his elytra, it hurt him )

 

 

They made eye contact for a second, before both of their gazes slipped away awkwardly. 

 

 

Mikey opened his mouth like he was about to say something before hesitating, reevaluating his words before he spoke. “Welp! Time to get back to cutting, I swear I’ll be more careful, that time was just a fluke I promise.” 

 

 

Donnie nodded, and went back to his own chores. 

 

 

Mikey stood before the cutting board, not picking up his knife (which he had cleaned). He felt… unsteady… from that whole interaction.

 

 

Nothing bad had happened. Nothing even particularly odd. It was just… off putting.

 

 

How Donnie hadn’t kissed his cut.

 

 

But that was stupid. This was stupid. Did he hear himself? Upset because his brother wouldn’t kiss his cut better ? How old was he? He wasn’t a toddler. He didn’t need anyone to ‘kiss it better’ anymore.

 

 

It was stupid.

 

 

Who even cared?

 

 

It didn’t matter, he just had to grow up.

 

Notes:

Poor Mikey :(
He knows that /something/ is up, but he’s too clouded by his own insecurities to figure it out.

So! I’ve kinda changed up the format a little. For the next few chapters there’ll be collages of different little one shots. And then after that there’ll be one more longer one shot (like Big Mama’s mini arc) and then maybe we’ll get into arc 3. If I don’t end up adding more stuff. Nothings set in stone.

I hope you liked my art for this one, I changed up my style a little for the green pea scene (backgrounds ugh), i also hope you enjoyed my mediocre botany knowledge.

Chapter 28: All the little things, part 2

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Raph looked at Donnie, who was staring blankly forwards, he had been dragged out of his lab (again) to spend some quality time as a family -per Mikey’s insistence. They were taking turns playing a new two-player video game. 

 

 

Right now it was Leo and Mikey’s turn to play. They were furiously mashing the buttons, trying to best one another. Leo had already been called out for trying to cheat twice now. Both times by trying to use his foot to knock the controller out of Mikey’s hands. Raph had to sit between them after Leo’s second attempt was successful and caused Mikey to lose. 

 

 

Mikey then demanded a rematch (even though it was Donnie and Raph’s turn) because it wasn’t fair. Raph conceded the point, and there weren’t any rebuttals from Donnie, so they were allowed another go. This time Mikey won. 

 

 

Taking the remote from Leo, who was caught up in an argument with Mikey, Raph turned to Donnie. “Come on Donnie, it’s our turn - finally!” When Donnie didn’t respond or move, Raph gave him a closer look.

 

 

He was staring intently to the side, away from the brothers. Raph followed his gaze to an old lamp sitting on a side-table. 

 

 

His eye-ridges furrowed in confusion as he looked between Donnie and the lamp, the lamp and Donnie, as he tried to figure out why Donnie was staring at it so intently. It wasn’t like it was an interesting lamp or anything, it was actually quite boring as far as Raph thought, no interesting or eye-catching designs at all.

 

 

“Donnie?” He asked.

 

——

(art)

——

 

Still he did not respond. 

 

 

Growing concerned, Raph waved a hand in front of Donnie’s face, “you all there bud?”

 

 

His line of sight interrupted, Donnie shook his head, blinking furiously, as he brought himself out of his trance, turning to his oldest brother. 

 

 

“Yeah?”

 

 

“Dude you just zoned out, It’s our turn to play.”

 

 

“Oh, right.”

 

 

Donnie frowned in confusion, casting his gaze back to the lamp for a second before taking the controller from where Mikey sat, ignoring how Mikey and Leo were tussling around. 

 

 

Shaking his head once more, he focused on the game. Ignoring how Leo and Mikey fought and forcing himself not to react when they rolled into the side-table, causing the lamp to tumble off the side and crash onto the floor, the light blinking out of existence.

 

 

He watched as Raph yelled at the two younger brothers for breaking it.

 

 

He really needed to go to sleep.

 

 

 

——

 

 

 

Donnie looked forlornly towards his bed.

 

 

For all the nights since his second mutation (at least the ones wherein he actually slept, which weren’t that many, and even fewer where he slept in his bed instead of by his desk), his sleep had been atrocious.

 

 

It was hard to explain, it was like his blankets no longer offered him the safety that they once did.

 

 

He hated these changes that the mutation had brought upon him. 

 

 

Perhaps it was a sensory thing. Perhaps the fabric of his blankets was no longer comfortable. But if that was the case, which fabric would be the best?

 

 

Donnie frowned

 

 

This required some data acquisition.

 

 —

 

Donnie looked at the pile of blankets and pillows he had gathered. They took up quite a lot of space in his room, and he wasn’t ashamed to admit that he had snuck into his brothers’ rooms to get some of them, (especially Raph, he had a habit of hoarding any soft fabrics he could get his claws on).

 

 

Time to get started. 

 

 

Donnie’s plan was as follows, each night he would cycle through the collection of blankets until he found one that satisfied his new beetle biology. 

 

 

The first blanket he would use would be the light pink on the top of the pile. It was soft and very fluffy. Accompanying he chose a pillow with the periodic square for Uranium adorning it, which Mikey had made him for his birthday.

 

 

Making sure his door was locked, Donnie removed his battle shell, and experienced, with now greater familiarity, how his elytra stretched outwards at the new freedom. His wings buzzed along in tandem before they both settled against his back once more.

 

 

After going through his bedtime routine, Donnie gathered up his chosen blanket and pillow and climbed into bed. Analyzing the feeling of this new blanket against his elytra as he lay on his plastron. Hm . It didn’t feel quite right.

 

 

Donnie eyed the pile of blankets still in his room.

 

 

It was obvious to him that his quality of sleep was not going to improve with this blanket, so he might as well grab another, to see if it felt better.

 

 

Pushing the blanket to the side, he reached out and grabbed another blanket from the collection, not bothering to remove the first pink blanket, as he bundled himself up in both of them

 

….

 

Again, it wasn’t quite right.

 

 

He found himself staring longingly at the pile of blankets once more.

 

 

And again, he found himself reaching out, grabbing yet another blanket from the pile, adding it to his growing collection on his bed.

 

 

And another.

 

 

And another.

 

 

He kept doing this, repeating the cycle over and over until the entire collection of blankets and pillows had been relocated on top of him, and he lay burrowed underneath them.

 

 

And finally he relaxed, slipping into blissful sleep, as the weight of the many soft blankets and pillows he was under comforted him.



 

——

 

 

 

April made her way into the lair, she was excited to hang out with the turtles again.

 

 

She hadn’t been able to for a while, because it seemed that all her teachers were plotting together and had collectively dumped an absolutely insane amount of work onto her. The rush of work was over, and she could finally do something other than study furiously. 

 

 

And what better thing to do than swimming?

 

 

She still had the keys to the roof pool from one of her previous jobs, and by now they were sure to have refilled the water that was forcibly ejected from the pool.

 

 

April just wanted a nice relaxing night just staring up at the sky, keeping an eye out for the few stars one could see and admiring the neon glow of the high-rise buildings surrounding her.

 

 

She just had to convince her brothers to go with her. It would be too boring and lonely to go without them.

 

 

Honestly, the most difficult part would be trying to stop them from launching all the water out of the pool again and letting her have a relaxing night. 

 

 

April headed up to Donnie’s lab first. For sure he would be the easiest to convince. 

 

 

Out of all of his brothers Donnie was the most aquatic, being a spiny soft-shell turtle, so even the mention of swimming would get him excited. And once in the pool, he would oscillate between rapidly doing laps, a rabid look in his eye, and laying down on the tile in the deep end, half-napping.

 

 

And anyway, from what April had heard from the others, Donnie had been cooped up in his lab for almost a straight week now, ever since Leo had gotten poisoned. (And oh when she gets her hands on the mutant that almost killed her baby brother, there will be consequences ) so it will be good for Donnie to get out of the lair for a while and get some fresh air.

 

 

Her plan was flawless. 

 

 

She crashed into Donnie’s lab, shouting her battle cry to announce her return. Donnie jumped from his place on his work desk. Turning around to face her, flicking his goggles upwards. And while he was obviously delighted to see her, there was a twitch in his eyes. 

 

 

“April! Lovely to see you as always, but please do not frighten a turtle while they are welding.” He greeted (hesitating slightly on the word turtle), April winced when she saw the welding torch, now turned off, in Donnie’s hands.

 

 

“Sorry Don,” she apologised, he waved her off, placing what he was working on to the side. 

 

 

“Eh, it’s alright,” he swivelled in his chair to face her properly, “Now, to what do I owe the pleasure? Oh! How was that geometry test? Did the notes I sent help?”

 

 

She laughed, “They helped a bunch! But when I actually did the test, apparently my teacher forgot to mention that there was a second part of the test that was on algebra. So… I definitely failed at least half of it.”

 

 

“But moving on! Guess who still has the keys to the roof with the pool!” She exclaimed proudly, taking the keys out of her pocket with a flourish and displaying them proudly. “You wanna come swimming?” She asked.

 

 

Just like she had predicted, Donnie’s eyes lit up, and his fingers started to tap on the arm of his chair excitedly. She could hear the tell-tale thump thump of his tail wagging. He opened his mouth to say something…

 

 

But then Donnie hesitated. 

 

 

His hands stopped their tapping and instead gripped the chair. 

 

 

His eyes slid from looking at the keys to looking at the floor as the light within them dimmed. 

 

 

“Don?”

 

 

“I don’t think I should go, I have way too much to work on here.” He said, turning back to the blueprints covering the walls around his desk. Turning his battleshell covered back to her.

 

 

April narrowed her eyes. Well that was a total lie .

 

 

She was just about to call him out on it, roll her eyes and say something abrasive, before she realised, if he wanted to swim he would have to take off his battle shell. It weighed him down too much for him to swim normally.

 

 

And April hadn’t seen his bare shell in ages. Not since the invasion.

 

 

They all knew what Donnie had done to gain control of the Technodrome. Mikey had told them in hushed tones while Donnie was robotically tending to Leo wounds. 

 

 

He had allowed himself to be submerged in his own sensory hell. 

 

 

“Dude, you love swimming, is this about your shell? …after, you know, the Technodrome?”

 

 

He froze, eyes jerking up to look at her in alarm. “Uhhh…” he murmured, obviously trying to find a way out of talking about the sensitivity of his shell. His hands gripped the arms of his chair

 

 

She smiled sadly, “Nevermind, I didn’t want to go that much anyway.” She slipped the key back into her pocket, ignoring how the swimsuit she was wearing under her clothes shifted awkwardly. 

 

 

She jumped onto Donnie’s desk, “So what’ve you been cooped up in here for? Whatcha workin’ on Dee?” She inquired, giving Donnie an easy out of the conversation.

 

 

He took it.

 

 

“I’m working on a new body for Shelldon, because while his physical body got destroyed during… when it got destroyed, most of his data was downloaded onto my servos, which retained very minor damage and were easy to retain. There are a few blanks where some data was lost, but they should be a simple fix. Now it’s just a matter of syncing them together into one cohesive program.”

 

 

They flowed into an easy conversation, ignoring the ghosts of trauma the invasion had left behind, ignoring how April still felt like she was missing something, ignoring how Donnie’s eyes lingered on the indent of the keys in April’s pocket.




Notes:

Wow this one fought me.

I hope you like the little bit of fluff in this chapter. It might be the last you get for a while (They said ominously)

Chapter 29: Michelangelo

Notes:

1/3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mikey took a deep inhale, relishing in the deep flavors he could smell coming off his new masterpiece as he pulled it out of the oven.

 

 

He had really been on an experimental kick recently, trying out all new dishes and mixing new flavors just to see what came of it. It was a bit excessive, sure, but sue him! He was a stress cooker, and the past week had been real stressful!

 

 

Humming to himself, Mikey cut his creation into even slices and dished them out onto some plates, along with a bounty of other greens to even out the meal. He smiled hearing the conversation of his brothers from just outside the kitchen. They had wanted to help him cook, but Mikey wanted it to be a surprise. And also he didn’t want them in there, they (especially Raph) had a nasty habit of accidentally bringing chaos into his kitchen.

 

 

He wanted this to go just right .

 

 

The last time Mikey had experimented like this and tried out a new dish had not ended well. 

 

 

And yes he knew that it wasn't his fault (thanks Leon for repeating that at every opportunity and any hint of self doubt he displayed), it was that stupid beetle’s fault for biting Leo. 

 

 

(And, like, were they ever gonna find that thing? Because Dr Delicate Touch had some choice words he wanted to use)

 

 

Even so, he couldn’t help being a little nervous. He had taken every precaution to make sure that there was no chance of anyone getting sick from his food. (They had never gotten sick before, at least not for years), he made sure that all the ingredients were well before their expiration dates, and he had washed his hands multiple times throughout cooking, and basically anything else he could possibly think of. 

 

 

Jeez, you would think he’s Raph with how paranoid he’s being.

 

 

He spared a glance at Donnie's signature purple plate. He bit his lip. Normally, Mikey would just give Donnie a simplified version of whatever he had made. Separating out the ingredients so that they were not touching. But that was just not possible with this recipe.

 

 

But he had a plan.

 

 

At times like these, when Mikey was trying out a completely new thing, he would do Donnie’s plate up like anyone else’s. He fully expected Donnie to just take one or two bites of his food, scrunch up his face, and politely decline the rest.

 

 

And that was fine!

 

 

Mikey knew that his advanced palate wasn’t for everyone. But it meant so much to him that Donnie would at least try the delicately balanced congregation of flavors and textures.

 

 

And anyway, he usually prepared a quick and easy safe-food that Donnie could fall back on. They had a system.

 

 

Mikey gathered up all the plates, balancing them all on his arms in an excellent demonstration of his ninja-skills. He fumbled slightly, but quickly regained his balance.

 

 

“Dinner is served!” he announced, as he exited the kitchen cam came into the sight of his family.

 

 

“Oh Mikey, it smells delicious!” April praised. As the rest of them perked up at the sight.

 

 

Mikey preened under the compliment, “Just wait until you taste it!” He said, dancing around the table and placing each plate in their rightful place.

 

 

The table was already set up, with a new, unscorched, tablecloth. And this time without the candles (it just wasn’t worth the risk).

 

 

He himself sat at the head of the table (he earned that seat gosh darn it), and he placed down his own plate (with a slightly larger portion than all the others, he was a growing boy, okay! No matter what Leo said. And he made the food, so… special privileges)

 

 

As everyone took their first bite, Mikey was greeted by humms of pleasure, as his family all chorused their appreciation for his cooking.

 

 

(Leo even said that it was even better than the pizza puffs, which, like, he doesn’t have to lie , but the sentiment is nice)

 

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Mikey saw Donnie take his first bite of his food. He chewed for a bit before swallowing. His expression carefully blank as he placed his fork back down onto the plate.

 

 

Mikey was fully prepared for the very apologetic refusal to eat anymore, already planning how he was going to do a three way split of what remained on Donnie’s plate between him and his brothers, and April and Casey Jr too if they wanted any.

 

 

But then, to his surprise, Donnie picked up his fork from the food again, gathering some up on the utensil and took another bite. His face still static.

 

 

Donnie didn’t notice Mikey not-so-subtlety watching him, and continued methodically eating the food. Mumbling some praise in tandem with the others.

 

 

Mikey smiled, allowing himself to be pulled into a conversation with Raph, happy in knowing that he had stumbled upon a food that Donnie liked. That he was actually eating! And sure- it didn’t look like he was particularly enjoying it, but that was just all part of the Donnie Charm . Anyway, if he didn’t like it then he would just say so, Donnie was never one to lie and fake his true feelings, always being brutally honest. 

 

 

So that must mean that he liked it! Score one for Mikey! Donnie’s appreciation for his food settled warm over his heart. And he held the giddy feeling close throughout the entire meal.

 

 

 

 

After everyone was finished, they all helped clear the plates, moving their own into the kitchen and placing them into the dishwasher.

 

 

(Donnie had given Mikey a new detergent to use, he said that it would scrub every little thing off the plates, ensuring that they were completely clean, ‘with absolutely no risk’ he said, though Mikey had no clue what risks he was talking about.)

 

 

Mikey admired Donnie’s plate, which was sparkling clean. Mikey had watched with barely hidden glee as Donnie had cleaned off the entire thing, leaving not even a crumb nor morsel for his brothers to hoover up.

 

 

“Wow Dee! Did you really like it?” Mikey asked, beaming as he jumped up to Donnie.

 

 

“Uh, yeah Mikey… it was… delicious.” Donnie drawled, a static grin on his face, Mikey was just about to turn away, continuing to ride the high of Donnie actually loving one of his dishes, and not even a simple one, but like a real complex one too! One that took him ages, with all kinds of spices and herbs and textures and- Was this what it felt like to get the approval of one of the toughest food skeptics? Oh he is so gonna chase this feeling he-

 

 

“Dude, why’re you lying?” Leo said, interrupting Mikey’s internal monologue. 

 

——

(art)

 

What?

 

 

Mikey took another look at Donnie, now seeing what Leo had pointed out. The tightness of his smile, the upturn of his drawn on eyebrows. 

 

 

“What?” He asked. “Did you not like it?”

 

 

“No, No! I really did enjoy it! I really did… (n’t)” Donnie lied. Tacking on the last muttered syllable under Mikey’s stare.

 

 

Mikey could see it now, having been plunged back into the harsh reality. How did he not see it before?

 

 

“Why would you eat the whole plate if you didn’t like it?” Mikey asked, his voice small. He didn’t understand .

 

 

“I… uh” Donnie stuttered, eyes sliding to the side as he tried to find something to say.

 

 

He was going to lie again.

 

 

Donnie was always confident in his statements, as long as they were true and he could back them up with hundreds of facts. Except when he lied. It was then that he struggled to pull falsehoods from thin air and display them as truth. 

 

 

He was going to lie again.

 

 

“Why did you say that you liked it if you didn’t?”

 

 

“Yeah man, If you didn’t like it, then I would have eaten yours, no questions asked” Leo piped in, and Mikey glared at him to stop talking. Leo threw his hands up and took a step back. “Okay, jeez, fine, we could have all shared it.” Donnie twitched at Leo’s casual tone.

 

 

Mikey stepped away, turning his back on his brothers for a moment before opening a cupboard and revealing a peanut-butter-jelly sandwich, set on another of Donnie’s purple plates. 

 

 

“See, I even made you something else you could eat instead!” He set down the plate on the counter, with a little more force than what was necessary. “You knew that! We always do that! So why?”

 

 

Mikey leered at Donnie, waiting for him to speak.

 

 

“I thought you would like it if I ate the whole thing…?” he trailed off, pointedly looking away from Mikey’s gaze.

 

 

“Lie!” Leo sang from outside of the kitchen, where he was quickly escaping the sight of this now growing argument.

 

 

“Not helpful Leo!” Donnie shouted in retaliation, eyebrows furrowed in frustration before turning back to an irate Mikey. His eyes widened as he saw the genuine anger and hurt on his little brother’s face.

 

 

Mikey got up in Donnie’s face, shoving a finger into his snout.

 

 

“Listen here son, I never asked you to do that! Why would I want you to suffer eating something that you clearly don’t like? And what possessed you to think that you could just lie about it? You’re a shit liar! And on the subject of lying; STOP IT! What? You think I’m too sensitive to know your actual opinion?” He ranted.

 

 

“That’s not what I-” Donnie tried to say, but quickly got steamrolled by Mikey’s growing anger.

 

 

“No! Cause that’s how you’re making me feel! And… and I’m just confused!? It made me so happy to think that you liked it. Why would you do that?”

 

 

“It wasn’t about you!” Donnie retorted.

 

 

Oh? Then what was it about then? ‘Cause I’m just trying to understand! ” Mikey waited for a second, before sighing when he didn’t respond.

 

 

Donnie spluttered, Mikey still in his personal space.

 

 

“Okay, Okay, that’s it, break it up you two.” Raph interrupted, stepping in between the two younger turtles and pushing them apart from one another.

 

 

Raph! ” Mikey complained, struggling in his grip, “It was Donnie! He keeps, he just keeps lying!” He stuttered.

 

 

Raph looked to Donnie, who was acting weird, not struggling at all in his grip. “Donnie, you gotta tell the truth, it’s only right.” He implored, using the stern Big Brother voice that he only ever used in situations like these.

 

 

Donnie looked to the side, curling into himself as if to avoid Raph’s and Mikey’s stares as they waited for a truthful answer.

 

 

“…No.”

 

 

“No?” Raph asked, “Why not?”

 

 

Donnie shrugged, extracting himself from Raph’s loosened grip.

 

 

“Because it would be a lie.”

 

 

Mikey shouted in frustration, throwing his arms up and storming out of the kitchen. Raph turned to his now fuming brother as he left the room, calling out his name.

 

 

Donnie took this opportunity to also slip out of the kitchen, quickly escaping the trainwreck he left behind as the once jovial atmosphere turned into something heavy. 





Notes:

Oof things are heating up in the Hamato Household.

Also!? It seems that every time Mikey has a big character moment, he’s always been cooking? Or in the kitchen. Idk why. All the drama just occurs in the kitchen I guess.

Im also discovering that it is /really/ hard to write arguments, so if anyone seems out of character then that’s probably why

@mysecretturtleblog on tumblr did some amazing fan art of the fic! It’s so cool and I love it so much :P

https://www.tumblr.com/onejellyfishplease/726984586646732800/i-love-it-dont-undersell-your-art-its?source=share

Chapter 30: Raphael

Notes:

2/3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Raphael knocked on the door to Donnie’s lab, and he shuffled around as he waited for a response.

 

 

After what had happened in the kitchen, he had gone with Mikey to try and calm him down. It was the easier option, given that he knew what to do in order to do so.

 

 

Because he had absolutely no idea what was going on with Donnie.

 

 

He listened attentively as Mikey ranted about their purple clad brother, nodding his head in all the right places and interrupting when Mikey took it a little bit too far and had to bring it down a notch. 

 

 

Finally Mikey had run out of steam, so that he was merely pouting in his room watching art tutorials instead of being out for blood, and Raph was free to leave him to his own devices.

 

 

 

Now he was going to talk to Donnie. 

 

 

While it wasn’t unusual for him and Mikey to get into arguments like this, it was off putting how Donnie had been acting, and what the fight had been about. It wasn’t normal for him to lie like that. 

 

 

Sure, he would make a few terrible attempts at telling a lie, but when even slightly pressured he would blab the truth almost immediately. So the fact that he was going so far not to was… concerning. Especially when it was causing tension within the family.

 

 

And sure, maybe he was reading into it too much, what family didn’t lie to each other on occasion? But still, his Big Brother Senses were tingling. There was something different about it this time. 

 

 

And Raph didn’t think that this was a one time thing either. Some of the things Mikey said, and some instances from Raph’s own memory made him believe that whatever was going on with Donnie had been going on for a while now. This wasn’t the first time Donnie had been acting weird. A couple of concerning instances sprung to mind. 



 

The door opened with a hiss. Raph could see the silhouette of Donnie sitting at his desk, working on something as he was bathed in faint purple light, tapping away at a keyboard. He must have a button that opens the door automatically.

 

 

“Heyyy Buddy, how are you doing?” He cooed, hesitantly stepping into the room. And wow , working in the dark like this could not be good for him. And that posture? Yeesh!

 

 

He heard the thud of Donnie’s head hitting his desk.

 

 

“Ugh, not right now Raph” he groaned, his voice muffled.

 

——

(art)

 

“Uh,” Raph narrowed his eyes, confused, and pointed his thumb back at the doorway he just came through, “You literally just let me in”

 

 

Donnie turned his head slightly, glaring at Raph from the corner of his vision, “Because if I didn’t , you would have broken the door down.”

 

 

Raph rubbed the back of his head, there had been a few incidents where Donnie hadn’t answered the door and Raph had indeed busted it down. 

 

 

On one occasion Donnie had accidentally fallen asleep in his lap, and couldn’t be awakened by Raph’s loud knocking, so the only option that Raph had had at the time was too bust the door down- thinking that the purple clad brother had been hurt by one of his own experiments, only to find him still snoring away, adorned with impressively deep eye bags and surrounded by coffee mugs and energy drinks. He hadn’t even been awoken by the sound of his door being broken down. 

 

And on another Donnie hadn’t even been in his lab in the first place. Now that one was embarrassing.

 

 

Raph chuckled awkwardly, before trailing off and reminding himself why he was there in the first place. 

 

 

Gathering up his resolve, he walked up to Donnie’s still hunched over form, face pressed into his keyboard. He looked miserable.

 

 

“So… you gonna tell me what was up with that?” He asked, not so delicately probing. 

 

 

“With what?” Donnie said, turning away and feigning obliviousness, continuing to tap away at his keyboard with his head only elevated a few inches above.

 

 

“You know, the thing with Mikey in the kitchen. What was up with that?”

 

 

“No.”

 

 

“No, you’re not gonna tell me?”

 

 

“Yep.”

 

 

Raph frowned, “…Right, cause it’ll be a lie.”

 

 

“Audible sigh. Please not now Raph” Donnie grumbled, tapping on the keys with growing force, agitation leaked into his voice. Raph’s eyes narrowed at the dismissal.

 

 

“Man, I just listened to Mikey rant for like an hour. What’s going on?” 

 

 

“I do not want to talk about it, there’s nothing ‘going on’” Donnie griped, asserting his body language so that he was decidedly not facing his older brother, effectively cutting him off.

 

 

Raph could feel himself grow more and more frustrated with this back and forth. Why did this have to be so difficult, why did Donnie have to be so stubborn?

 

 

“Don’t lie to me Donnie! It’s obvious that somethin’s up with ya, and we can’t help unless you tell us!”

 

 

“I’m good.”

 

 

“So there is something wrong!” Raph exclaimed, grasping at straws, encroaching on Donnie’s space.

 

 

“No, nothing’s wrong!” Donnie retorted, shoving himself out of his seat and away from the approaching Raph, moving into a dark (or better yet, darker) corner of his lab, to open a panel and fiddle with some loose wires, still not facing Raph.

 

 

Raph buried his face in his hands, this wasn’t going anywhere. Why did Donnie have to be so infuriating?

 

 

“Just- agh, you’re so-!” He stressed. Raph turned to Donnie’s new position, dragging his hands down his face. He didn’t know what to say, this was clearly going nowhere, and Donnie was giving him absolutely nothing to work with. 

 

 

He was starting to understand Mikey’s frustration with Donnie. He was just so against telling the truth. Raph didn’t get it! He just wanted to help!

 

 

They fell into an uneasy silence. Raph growing more and more frustrated while Donnie continued to fiddle with some wires (he didn’t seem to be doing anything productive however, just unplugging them and plugging them back in again)

 

 

Raph waited for Donnie to respond.

 

 

And waited.

 

 

And waited.

 

 

His eye started to twitch.

 

 

Raphael was not a naturally patient turtle. But Donnie was just acting so weird . He would never be this quiet. Ever. He always had something to say, even when he went non-verbal he would still sign with a vengeance, always wanting to get his point across.

 

 

So now? Just not saying anything ? It was almost enough to make him hesitate. 

 

 

But still he was confused. This sudden shift from what was normal and expected did not sit right with him at all. It was wrong. This was all wrong.

 

 

He knew Donnie was stubborn, it was something he and Leo both shared. And trust him, he was well acquainted with their stubbornness. But this? What was there even to be stubborn about.

 

 

Raph was seriously concerned. 

 

 

As Donnie continued to plug and unplug the wires, the aggravating noises did nothing to help Raph’s growing anger at the still overwhelming silence. Raph tried to take deep breaths as his hands pressed into fists.

 

 

“Donnie.” He said, tone flat.

 

 

He could feel Donnie glancing at him from the corner of his eye, before going back to the wires. Dismissing him once again.

 

 

“Stop ignoring me!” Raph yelled, finally reaching the end of his tether. 

 

 

Donnie turned around, rolling his head in a sigh as he rolled his eyes in tandem.

 

 

What ?” He drawled, expression flat.

 

 

Raph spluttered, “You! You know what! I’ve been tryin’ to talk to you!” He drew himself up to his full height, his annoyance growing at Donnie’s whole attitude.

 

 

“You’re not listenin’ to me!”

 

 

Fine ! I’m sorry that I lied to Mikey! There! Are you happy? Can you leave now?”

 

 

“No!”

 

 

“Why not?”

 

 

“Because there’s obviously something else goin’ on!” He shouted.

 

 

Donnie scoffed, before attempting to turn back around, dismissing Raph once again. But before he could, Raph reached out and grabbed ahold of Donnie’s arm, holding him in place.

 

 

“Donnie! Why-” he started to say, before Donnie made an almighty lurch and yanked his arm out of Raph’s grip.

 

 

“Don’t touch me!” He shouted, stumbling back a step.

 

——

(art)

 

And Raph looked at Donnie. The sudden change in tone from cold and aloft to something desperate and panicked caught his attention.

 

 

For the first time since he entered the lab, Raph was properly able to look Donnie in the eyes.

 

 

He was afraid.

 

 

There was no mistaking it, the widened eyes, the constricted pupils. 

 

 

Was Donnie afraid of him?

 

 

The ever present nagging in his right eye grew. The empty points in his vision seemed overwhelming.

 

 

He bit his lip as he was starkly reminded of why Donnie would be scared of him. Of the horrible things he had been forced to do. Of how he nearly killed Leo. Of course Donnie would be afraid of him.

 

 

His breathing picked up and he took a step back.




 

Donnie didn’t seem to notice Raph becoming more and more wrapped up in his own head, too focused on keeping his own emotions under control. Because in the split second when Raph had grabbed him, as he looked up at the anger displayed on his face, his mind conjured up the idea that Raph knew. That he was angry at him because he knew what Donnie had done. And that chilled Donnie down to the core.

 

 

It had been hell trying to keep up a cool, unbothered persona. He couldn’t let them know. They would hate him if they knew. They would find out about his beetle mutations and his venom and how he nearly killed Leo. Then they would hate him. He needed Raph to leave, to stop this torturous interrogation. He would get over it, they had spats like this all the time. Why couldn’t Raph just leave him alone?

 

 

Go away Raph” he asserted, pouring venom into his voice.

 

 

He fully expected Raph to continue on this tirade. For their voices to get louder and louder until one of them broke.

 

 

(It would be him, it hurt, keeping this a secret)

 

 

But instead Raph took another step back.

 

 

(Donnie was ignorant to the echoes of shamehurtguilt blossoming in his deafened antennae)

 

 

And another.

 

 

 

And then he left.




Notes:

Yeah let’s not forget that Donnie isn’t the only one facing a bunch of trauma and suppressing a whole bunch of emotions.

Damn, 2 out of Leo’s 3 brothers have almost killed him. Mikey’s looking pretty suspicious over there.

Also… next chapters gonna be pretty big (/threat), and my life’s gonna be a little chaotic, so it might be a while until the next chapter. Or it wont be long at all! Whose to say :/

Chapter 31: Leonardo

Notes:

3/3

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Leonardo heard the distant banging of Raph’s door shutting as his eldest brother hurried back to his room. 

 

 

Wow, not even an hour had passed since dinner and Donnie had already pissed off two of his brothers. It was impressive. Leo sat at the kitchen table alone, snacking on a piece of toast as he distantly listened to the drama that was currently going down. Quickly finishing his toast, he placed his dirty place on top of the pile of dirty dishes that was accumulating in the sink. Leo relaxed, leaning on the side of the counter as he mulled over just what to do in this specific situation.

 

 

There was one obvious option…

 

 

…to go and bug Donnie of course!

 

 

Sure, Leo could go into Donnie’s lab and try to talk to him about his ‘feelings’ or whatever, but Raph had clearly already tried that. And based on the sound of fists colliding with a punching bag, it hadn’t gone well. 

 

 

And yes, Leo knew that Donnie has been acting odd, well, more odd than usual, but he didn’t actually think that going into his lab and probing him about his issues was gonna do anything. And also, he was Leo, the face man, of course he was getting involved in the current family drama.

 

 

So annoying him it is!



 

With a swagger in his steps, Leo made his way up to Donnie’s lab. Testing the handle, he was unsurprised to find it locked. But no matter! Leo drew his katana with a flourish, channeling his mystic energy through them in a well practiced manner, and feeling his ninpō fizzle as he casually ripped a hole through space. 

 

 

Trusting that the other end of the portal would have ended up in Donnie’s lab, Leo confidently stepped through into the dark room.

 

 

The first thing he noticed was that it was an absolute mess . Had it been like this when Raph was in here? He didn’t know, but Leo winced at the state of the room all the same, even he wasn’t this bad. 

 

 

Schematics and pieces of junk had been strewn about the floor, and one of Donnie’s monitors was rocking a new multicolored scratch across its surface, no doubt from something being thrown into it. 

 

 

Leo’s eyes narrowed in worry. Whatever had happened must’ve been way worse than he had thought.

 

 

The second thing he saw was that Donnie hadn’t yet noticed him, his back turned to him, battle shell gleaming in the inadequate light, as he stared at his remaining, un-broken monitors.

 

 

Leo watched his twin work for a minute. It was a real sorry sight. 

 

 

Donnie would type something out on his keyboard. Wait a few seconds, and then deftly hold the delete button down as he watched whatever he was writing quickly disappear. And then he would repeat the process. Again and again.

 

 

Yep. Total doom loop.



 

Leo knew just what to do.

 

 

“Hey Donnie!” He cheered, speaking at a higher volume than what was strictly necessary.

 

 

Donnie jumped, his shoulders jolting at the same time as his as his hands suddenly gripped at the sides of his chair, resulting in some kind of half lurch as he turned around to face Leo, quickly schooling his expression from one of shock to one of annoyance.

 

 

Leo noticed that his eyes were rimmed red, and the edges of his mask were slightly damp. 

 

 

He didn’t bring it up. 

 

 

Because he wasn’t an idiot.




 

“Leo! How did you get in here! I swear I locked the door.” Donnie complained, recovering from his shock.

 

 

Leo waved his sword in Donnie’s face, giving him a clear view of the blue sparks that still raced up and down its length, all while wearing a shit-eating grin on his face.

 

 

“I just portaled, dude!” He laughed.

 

 

“Right, how could I forget…” Donnie grumbled, bringing his hand to his face and rubbing his eyes as he leaned back into his chair with a bone-weary sigh. 

 

 

Leo frowned at Donnie’s state, and jumped up onto his desk, brushing away his keyboard out from where he could easily reach it and quickly drawing Donnie’s attention as he sat right where he had been working just moments ago.

 

 

Donnie narrowed his eyes, opening his mouth to say something before Leo interrupted him.

 

 

“Sooo, what’cha doin’ here Dee?”

 

 

“I’m reconfiguring the dimensions for a new addition to the turtle tank,” he drawled, hand twitching for the keyboard, which was currently pushed to the side of Leo, slightly askew, “Now move, Leon, because incase you haven’t noticed, you’re sitting on my schematics” pointing out a bit of blue paper, which was indeed becoming a little crumpled stuck underneath Leo’s shell.

 

 

While making direct eye contact with Donnie, Leo pulled out the schematic, gently placed it off to one side, and proceeded to sit criss-cross applesauce on Donnie’s desk, a wide grin on his face all throughout. 

 

——

(art)

——

Donnie hissed at Leo’s antics, moving his chair back to make up for his now invaded personal space. “Leo...” He warned.

 

 

But Leo’s grin didn’t waver, instead he leaned forward even further, balancing precariously on the edge of Donnie’s desk.

 

 

“That sounds super interesting Don! Do tell me more!” He asked, resting his chin in his hand.

 

 

It was a classic move, and always annoyed Donnie without fail. 

 

 

It was simple really. Get into a position that easily annoyed Donnie, such as sitting on his stuff, or blocking a doorway, really anything that grated on his nerves. Then ask him about something he genuinely wanted to talk about, most often this was his science. Guaranteed to confuse and annoy his twin, and break him out of whatever spiral he had been in before.

 

 

Leo chalked it up to being the double effect of someone genuinely asking about his work, while also being extremely aggravating. It didn’t make it seem to Donnie that he was getting pandered to, or that he was being sympathised. 

 

 

Of course, this method had many different possible outcomes, most of which ended with Leo basically becoming privy to an impromptu lecture, if whatever he was doing didn’t annoy Donnie all that much. Or, ending up with Donnie thinking that he was making fun of him (which in all honesty, sometimes he was) and making it worse.

 

 

But really, Leo was well practiced at being a nuisance. It was one of his greatest strengths. He was the expert at annoying his brothers right in the acceptable range. He was the master of finding that sweet spot between the two extremes.

 

 

A disgruntled look passed over Donnie’s face, his eyes darting back and forth as he grit his teeth.

 

 

He opened his mouth, eyebrows furrowed, and then closed it again. His hands started to subtly shake.

 

 

“No. Go away Leo.” He insisted, the bite in his tone causing Leo to lean back, put off by the genuine venom in his voice, a stark contrast from just how tired he had sounded before.

 

 

Okay, maybe this was worse than he thought. Maybe (just maybe), his whole ‘annoying brother routine’ was a bad idea here.

 

 

Leo inspected his brother again, once more noting the red-rimmed eyes and damp mask. The bone-deep tiredness seemed to drag down his entire body. And were those bruises on his shoulders? Leo’s eyes widened as he took another look.

 

 

Yes, right there!

 

 

It was as if the purple geometric patterns that adorned Donnie’s shoulder had bled outwards, their purple hue spreading further, becoming mottled with faint blues, greens and yellows.

 

 

When was the last time Donnie had taken off his battle shell?

 

 

Come to think about it… Leo didn’t think that he’s seen Donnie’s bare shell for ages , not since he got poisoned. And that was what? Two weeks ago?

 

 

That was way too long. 

 

 

How come they didn’t notice?

 

 

Donnie must have noticed Leo’s sudden shift in mood, his grin slipping off of his face, as Donnie’s body language got even more closed off, pulling into itself as he drew even further into his chair. Away from the searching, probing eyes of his brother.

 

 

“Hey Donnie?” Leo questioned, no longer a teasing underlay in his tone, “when was the last time you took off your battle shell? Your shoulders look real bad.”



 

It was as if someone had sent an electric shock through Donnie, the way his whole body tensed painfully as his hands jerked.

 

 

Donnie stayed somewhat frozen for a while, eyes darting back and forth, as he started breathing more and more heavily.

 

 

“Don?” Leo asks once more, growing more and more concerned by the second.

 

 

The sudden noise filling the dark room seemed to spark movement into Donnie, who stood up, his chair scraping painfully loud against the floor. Pushing discarded paper and metal scraps aside as he turned tail and stiffly left the lab. Quickly opening the lab’s door and speed-walking out of view.

 

 

Leo was left spluttering at Donnie’s rushed exit. Not expecting him to just high-tail it out of the lab.

 

 

“What the-” He quickly scrambled off of Donnie’s desk, almost falling to the floor as he ran after his brother.

 

 

“Donnie!?” He yelled after him, quickly catching up.

 

 

Leo ran around Donnie, standing in front of him and blocking his path, 

 

 

“Dude, what the hell?”

 

 

Donnie scoffed and sidestepped Leo, roughly shrugging off Leo’s attempts to grab him, continuing to stalk away. He wasn’t running, however his strides were long and tense, his arms wound taught by his sides, with a prominent shake running down them as he made his way through the sewer systems, away from the lair, Leo still hot on his heels.

 

 

“Leave me alone Leo!” He yelled back at his still persuing twin.

 

 

Leo spluttered, “You literally just ran away from me man! Of course I’m gonna chase after you!”

 

 

He caught up to Donnie, this time keeping pace with him as he half-ran, half-walked beside him, “You have bruises on your shoulders, which means that you’ve been wearing your battle shell way too much, you need to take it off!” He started ranting as all the oddities from the past two weeks built up in his mind. “You’ve been acting weird for ages dude! And you’ve been avoiding me! What’s up with that?”

 

 

“Nothing!” Donnie insisted, suddenly taking a turn out of the sewers as he started to ascend a ladder towards the street.

 

 

“Ugh!” Leo complained, throwing his hands up, quickly moving after him, grabbing the rusted rungs and pulling himself upwards.

 

 

“Stop running away!” He huffed, dragging himself up into an alley out of the sewer grate.

 

 

He looked around, almost losing sight of Donnie before catching a glimpse of light reflecting off of Donnie’s retreating battle shell. He quickly gave chase.

 

 

Now Donnie was running in earnest, scaling walls and jumping between buildings, all while Leo remained in pursuit, finding it much easier to traverse the urban landscape with the use of his portals.

 

 

Still following after Donnie, Leo found himself almost drowning in confusion. Just what was going on? This didn’t make any sense! Why was Donnie running away from him?

 

 

It couldn’t be just about his shell, could it?

 

 

It didn’t make any sense!



 

Leo finally caught up to his purple-clad brother, popping out of a portal directly on top of him and colliding with him midair. 

 

 

After not so gracefully falling together, they ended up on a rooftop, stuck in a juvenile squabble as they wrestled with each other, with Donnie fighting to get away while Leo attempted to keep ahold of his run-away brother.

 

 

“What the hell is your problem?” He yelled, as they tussled across the roof, a mess of arms and legs. Donnie fought with a surprising savagery, in the back of his mind, Leo was surprised he hadn’t tried to bite him yet!

 

 

Finally, Leo got the advantage over Donnie, flipping him onto his plastron and promptly sitting on his battle shell, pinning him in place.

 

 

“Get off Leo!” He squirmed, trying to knock Leo off.

 

 

Leo was just about to launch into another rant about how weird he was being and why did he run away -did he do something to upset him when he noticed just how much Donnie was wincing, his face clouded with pain as he squirmed underneath him.

 

 

His shell! How could he forget the bruising!?

 

 

Leo reached for the mechanism to remove the battle shell. He knew where it was, having watched Donnie repeat the action many times. He pressed the button, and Donnie gasped when he heard and felt the hiss of his battle shell releasing and lying loosely against his shell. The seal broken.

 

 

Panicked, Donnie gave a mighty heave in a desperate attempt to get Leo off of him. Unfortunately for Leo, it was successful and he was flung off to the side in an impressive feat of strength by Donnie.

 

 

While flying through the air, Leo caught a glimpse of Donnie’s shell, the battle shell slipping partially off of his figure.

 

 

It looked wrong. Horribly wrong.

 

 

The small sliver of shell Leo saw was no longer the mottled green and brown he was so familiar with. Instead, what he saw of the shell was distinctly purple, not unlike the bruises that populated his shoulders.

 

 

What?

 

 

He was unable to pick out any more details aside from that unnatural purple as the sight of Donnie’s shell left his vision and he fell onto his own shell, looking up at the clouds in the sky as he collided with the ground. He lay there of a second, partially to catch his breath, and partially to try and understand just what he had caught a glimpse of.

 

 

Why was Donnie’s shell coloured like that? 

 

 

Had he somehow bruised his shell too? Leo can’t think of a time where Donnie’s shell had been hurt that bad. The surface of his shell covered in such a deep bruise. How did that happen?

 

 

Slightly winded, and cradling his braced leg (he must have moved it wrong in the fight) he got up, looking to where he last saw his brother (before he threw him across the freaking roof , but they could address that later, Leo had some bigger problems to deal with right now, mostly pertaining to Donnie’s shell)

 

 

Only to find no brother there. 

 

 

He was gone. 

 

 

Leo scrambled to his feet, looking left and right, hoping to find a glimpse of Donnie. But it was to no avail, he had completely disappeared.

 

 

“Donnie!” He yelled, frustration masking the concern in his voice.

 

 

“I know you can still hear me!!” (He did not know that), he groaned,  “When you come back we’re gonna have a talk!” He screamed into the wind.

 

 

Jeez , he was starting to sound like Raph .

 

 

He searched some of the area surrounding the rood where he last saw Donnie, but quickly found that it was futile, wherever Donnie had run off to it was very unlikely that Leo would find him. New York was a big place after all.

 

 

He sighed. 

 

 

Why did Donnie even run away from him? It was so out of character that it was mind boggling. And his shell? If it was that bruised, why didn’t Donnie ask someone for help? It must have hurt so much! Why did he keep wearing his battle shell if it was clearly painful? Leo had, literally, so many questions

 

 

They had a lot to talk about once Donnie got back to the lair.

 

 

And this time, he wasn’t running away.




 

 

Leo jumped down back into an alley, searching for a sewer grate. The light from the quickly setting sun was diminished, blocked by the towering buildings on either side, as the narrow passage became populated by dark shadows.

 

 

He kicked a stray can, and it’s clanking filled the silence as it traveled down the long alleyway into the darkness.

 

 

Leo felt off-balance. 

 

 

It felt wrong. To be here, without Donnie. Knowing that he was hurting.

 

 

It was his fault though, wasn’t it, for not noticing earlier. Donnie had been acting weird for a while, and he had picked up on it. That he knew. He had just not done anything about it. He hadn’t thought that it was that bad. He had acted like it was all just one big joke .

 

 

He was such an idiot .




 

He was brought out of his self-deprecating thoughts by the can he had kicked, clattering back towards him from the darkness, rolling and stopping right back at his feet.

 

 

… What?

 

 

Leo looked up, squinting his eyes into the darkness of the alley, trying to see where it had come from.

 

 

 

A human figure stepped out of the shadows.



Notes:

… wonder who that could be??

So we have come to the end of arc 2!! I hope you have enjoyed the ride so far.

Also I regret nothing.

(I might add some more art later, I'm not sure…)

 

(I’ve been really active on Tumblr recently, I’ve been drawing a comic where in Donnie gets Unmutated, if you want to check it out! My Tumblr is @onejellyfishplease)

Chapter 32: Where did he go?

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Donnie released his hold on the underside of the ledge he was hanging onto by the tactile spines on his hands and feet. 

 

 

His elytra strained painfully as on instinct they suddenly tried to stretch out and catch him from his fall, but they were stopped by the firmly reattached battle shell, restricting their movements, and leaving Donnie to the will of gravity.

 

 

So Donnie fell.



 

He only barely caught himself, sloppily tucking and rolling as he hit the ground. Donnie was acutely aware of the complaints of his elytra, as his battle shell collided with the unforgiving surface.

 

 

He hit his elbow against the stone paving, tearing the skin and adding yet another bruise to the many that already marred his body.

 

 

Donnie scrambled to the nearest wall, almost collapsing against it as he took in where in New York he had ended up, after his mad dash away from Leo. It was some dingy alleyway, with light from the setting sun being unable to reach him, hidden between two dumpsters. (They smelt so bad, it was doubly rancid as he perceived the smell through two different channels, one a pathetic echo of the other).



 

Donnie made himself small against the wall.

 

 

Curling into the slightly damp surface (ew ew ew ew ) he felt the cold sensation seep into his shaking limbs (he deserved this) as he lent into it on his side, not letting his battle shell -his elytra- press against the wall. It would hurt to do so, and it just wasn’t worth the pain that would cause him, no matter how much he deserved it. Because no matter what he did, nothing could suppress the horrid buzzing of what lay just below his shoulders. 

 

 

It was like a curse, the buzzing had increased to a crescendo over the past days, it had gotten to the point wherein no matter what he did it just kept going and going . It was unending. It was maddening.

 

 

It was worse when he took off the battle shell. 

 

 

What was just the phantom sensation of vibrations against his skin, instead were liberated and infiltrated the air around him, almost setting it alight with its unending sound. As no matter what he did, his elytra would lift from his back and the wings would rise like some kind of braying beast, flitting and shaking all the while releasing that horrid noise.

 

 

No matter what he did.

 

 

It would not stop.

 

 

It seemed what little control he had gained of his wings and elytra had been stripped away with his continued negligence of their existence. And they had started to move of their own volition, it was like having something haunting him. Driving him insane with the unending sounds, as they moved restless against his back.

 

 

It was bearable, when he had the battle shell on. Muting the sound and binding the elytra to his back, preventing them from restlessly moving against his will.

 

 

He had started wearing it at every opportunity. Even to bed, though it was extremely uncomfortable, because when he had it off, he found it almost impossible to sleep with the buzzing permeating his thoughts and his elytra shifting constantly, pushing his blankets off of him. 

 

 

Wearing the battle shell to sleep was the lesser of two evils. He missed the sensation of taking off his battle shell and feeling the weight being lifted from his back as he flexed his shoulders. He could no longer do that without his ears being invaded by the buzzing and the feeling of his elytra lifting without his consent. 

 

 

And it hurt , wearing the battle shell almost constantly. The once comforting weight of the metal now dragged him down, pressing with a dull pain into his bruised shoulders.   

 

 

Which Leo had noticed.



 

It had already been a monumentally terrible day.

 

 

Donnie had barely slept (due to the aforementioned reasons), and getting through the morning had been an arduous task. His work was stagnant, as he sat at his desk, trying to get himself to start on a project, any project, to no avail. He was only able to write a few lines of deeply flawed code, with hours of staring at his monitor under his belt.

 

 

He had been drawn out of his unproductiveness by Mikey, who called everyone down for dinner.

 

 

From there it got worse.

 

 

In all honesty, the details in the ensuing arguments had been lost to him. Just a blur of his brothers accusing him of lying (and he was, it seemed like all he did was lie nowadays), and their questions, how much they wanted to know, but they couldn’t know, because then they would hate him. It all got muddled up.

 

 

And then it kept going.

 

 

Just when he thought he had escaped the altercation, Raph decided to invade his lab, concerned for him (because of course he was), and all the while Donnie just wanted him to leave . He was so overwhelmed by everything that was going on and just couldn’t deal with Raph’s well-meaning probing.

 

 

And in the torrent of negative and self-deprecating emotions, he took it out on Raph. 

 

 

He was a terrible person.

 

 

And then Leo portaled in, scaring the life out of him, and proceeded to do anything in his power to annoy Donnie. And for a second he could imagine that nothing had changed. This was the same routine that Leo always pulled, he was consistent and reliable. 

 

 

But then it all crashed and burned. Leo had noticed the bruised on his shoulders (they couldn’t be that bad -could they?) and had then started asking questions . About Donnie’s shell.

 

 

So he ran.

 

 

And Leo chased after him.

 

 

And Leo almost saw. (How much did he see?)

 

 

And now he was here.

 

 

Shivering as the sun set, curled tightly into a wall and hidden between two dumpsters. Hyperventilating and scratching up and down his arms. As the experience of Leo taking off his battle shell and almost seeing his elytra flashed through his mind over and over again. The horrifying feeling he remembered experiencing in slow motion, time digging in its feet as his battle shell slipped off of his frame. 

 

 

He knew he would have to go back home to the lair soon. He knew he would have to face Leo again. Face all his brothers again. He didn’t want to. He desperately didn’t want to.

 

 

Donnie brought his hands up to his face, covering it as he brought his knees up, forcing himself to get smaller and smaller as he felt the scales on his arm become wet with his tears.

 

 

He took in choking, gasping breaths, fighting to get air into his lungs as he struggled to breath through the panic that was building to a crescendo.

 

 

Scenarios flicked through his brain as he tried to think around the panic. But his mind was blank, only flitting through a number of horrid scenarios that only reinvigorated his hysteria.

 

 

All alone in a cramped alleyway. 

 

(Art)

——

 

——

 

 

Eventually the panic wore down to an acute sense of dread, and Donnie was able to breathe somewhat normally again. Breathing in and out at carefully controlled intervals, a shaking still present, his breath hitching every now and again.

 

 

He tore his eyes away from the dumpster in front of him, which he had been boring holes into with a faraway glare.

 

 

There was a buzzing coming from his back. 

 

 

It was not the consistent buzz of his elytra and wings. It was his phone, vibrating from within its holder in his battle shell.

 

 

Deftly retrieving and grasping at his buzzing phone, Donnie picked it up, no doubt thinking that he would see numerous missed calls from Leo. And he was prepared to let this one go to voicemail as well, not being able to stomach another confrontation with a no doubt worried and angry Leo.

 

 

He reconsidered however when he saw that the caller ID identified Mikey as the one on the other end, not Leo.

 

 

He had missed calls from Mikey. A lot of them.

 

 

Was something wrong?

 

 

Trying to school his voice into not sounding like he had just been having just a little bit of a panic attack, he answered the phone. Mikey started talking as soon as he picked up.

 

 

“Donnie! Finally! I’ve been calling you for ages! Are you with Leo?” He asked, urgency and worry saturating his tone. 

 

 

“No..?” Donnie hesitantly answered, not wanting to explain how he just left Leo.

 

 

“You’re NOT?!” Donnie winced as the scream came through the phone, flinching away and fumbling the phone with his shaking hands.

 

 

“What’s going on?” He asked, concerned by the seemingly disproportionate reaction.

 

 

“I can’t feel Leo’s Ninpō!” Mikey admitted, panicking.



 

“It’s like he just disappeared!”



Notes:

Oh nooooo… Leo :(

… And Donnie…

No one’s having a fun time :/

(Isn’t it great?)

Chapter 33: A familiar enemy

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Leo squinted into the darkness, trying to make out the figure as they stepped outwards into the dimming light. Now able to make out her face, Leo saw that they were wearing a red beret and a striking teal across her lips. 

 

 

Leo didn’t recognise her at first. She wasn’t familiar to him at all (but that didn’t say much, he had a very small social circle). Although, on closer inspection, the jacket she was wearing was identical to the one that Donnie had brought back to the lair that one time. What had happened to that again? It didn’t matter.

 

 

His eyes flashed over the badge she was wearing, noting the dragon’s head it displayed. A familiar symbol.

 

 

Oh yeah, the Purple Dragons! This must be their leader… Leo racked his brain for the name of the person standing in front of him. Katie? Kathrine? No, no it was Kendra! That was her name! Leo remembered now, Donnie was always complaining about her.

 

 

Leo really should pay more attention to Donnie’s roster of villains. But his purple clad brother was just really good at pissing people off! It’s hard to keep track of them all sometimes.

 

 

The newly recognised Kendra looked him up and down before groaning, her once straight, confident posture twisting as she slouched, grumbling.

 

 

“Ugh! You’re not Von Ryan!” She complained.

 

 

Now Leo was confused again. “Who?” He asked, tilting his head to the side, he’s definitely not heard of anyone with that kind of name.

 

 

“You know! The purple one!”

 

 

Was she talking about Donnie?

 

 

“Are you talking about Donnie?”

 

 

He waited for an answer, because Leo just had to know whether Donnie was going around calling himself ‘Von Ryan’ or whatever, even though they were kinda fighting right now and Leo was like, super concerned, this was still prime teasing material and he’s be amiss if he didn’t take advantage of it.

 

She elected to ignore him however, rude , instead rolling her eyes and muttering to herself and pulling her phone out of her pocket. 

 

 

“Well, fine ! I guess you’ll do.” She grumbled, tapping something into her phone.

 

 

Leo laughed awkwardly, “What are you even talking about?”

 

 

Again, Kendra didn’t respond. Again, rude! Come on, where’s that villain monologue?

 

 

Leo eventually got tired of Kendra ignoring him and turned to leave, but found the other exit of the alleyway to be blocked by another, beefier, member of the Purple Dragons. (This ones name he couldn’t even hope to remember), a sad attempt to block off his exits.

 

 

Ugh, he did not have time for this.

 

 

Turning back to Kendra, who was now staring at him with an almost dangerous intensity, her confident posture regained. Leo raised an eyebrow-ridge at the sudden change. 

 

 

He removed his swords from their place on his shell and twirled them around, allowing the blue light to travel down the cool metal as his ninpō once again buzzed in response to the activity.

 

 

He kept both members of the Purple Dragons in his sight as he swished the blades around, their blue light leaving trails in the twilight air. 

 

 

“You do know that I could just leave right now with these right? There’s literally no point in this.”

 

 

Kendra smirked.

 

 

Pocketing her phone, she clicked a series of buttons displayed on a teal arm brace (which seemed to be a knock-off copy of Donnie’s honestly)

 

 

Leo almost rolled his eyes.

 

 

Was she being serious? These guys were small potatoes! 

 

 

Donnie hasn’t even complained about them in ages, in fact, Leo didn’t think that his twin had even mentioned them at all, not since the invasion. It was like they had just dropped off the face of the Earth (to be fair, they haven’t seen a few of their usual villains since then. Leo didn’t like to wonder why that might be)

 

 

He was about to open his mouth to make a comment about just how much of a try-hard Kendra was being (cornering him in a dark alley, what a cliche!) , when something else stepped out of the shadows as if responding to Kendra’s call, its silhouette sickeningly familiar.

 

 

The atmosphere of the alley quickly changed from a lighthearted inconvenience to something much more sinister as the figure appeared, looming over Kendra’s frame and looking down at the occupants of the alleyway.

 

 

Leo gripped his swords tighter in his hands. This… thing… it looked wrong. As much of what he could see anyway. Its form was unsymmetrical as one half towered over the other, and one of its legs was longer than the other. Seeming to carry most of the creature's weight as it stumbled forward with an unnatural gait. Leo’s eyes caught on the twisted protrusions coming off of the still shadowed creature, curling around themselves and trailing to the ground in a familiar, familiar way.

 

——

(art)

——

 

And the sounds it made. It sounded like it was in pain, breathing in short ragged breaths as it dragged itself through the alleyway, an eclectic mixture of squishy flesh and the tink -ing of metal, as light glinted off man-made structures embedded harshly into the creature’s flesh. And then with another click of a button-

 

 

-It screamed .






 

 

And Leo was flung back. His heart jumping into his throat. As all rational thought was suddenly rocketed from his mind. The blasé tone he held mere moments ago was gone in a flash. And his thoughts all devolved into pure panic.

 

 

The scream was haunting and shrill. A twisted echo of traumatising events. Tearing at his ears and soul as the blue light on his swords flickered and flickered and flickered and it was too familiar he didn’t want to go back.

 

 

The force of that horrid terrible oh god not again get it away shriek forced him back, his feet tearing against the ground as he heard car alarms go off in the distance (under the pain pain pain not again please )



 

He felt his ninpō flake off of him like leaves from a tree, blowing away in a gale storm. Like a second skin being ripped off of his flesh. In to the wind.

 



Leo was sent staggering back from both the force of the attack and the turmoil that suddenly consumed his thoughts.



 

He was struggling to breathe. He fought to get air into his lungs as he struggled to breathe through the panic that was building to a crescendo. 

 

 

No no no no no no no no



 

His leg flared with pain, the still-healing cracks in his shell becoming ever more apparent as he gasped for air.

 

 

Not again not again not again



 

His pupils trembled as he was unable to tear his gaze away from the lurching thing in front of him, growing steadily closer as Kendra just stepped calmly to the side, disturbingly nonchalant for someone standing so close to such a terror.

 

 

And the thing . The monster got ever closer.



 

Leo took another and another step back.



 

This could not be happening again.



 

They barely survived the first time



 

They almost died so many times



 

He didn’t want to do this again



 

He couldn’t do this again



 

Leo took another step back. Bumping into someone. The other Purple Dragon member.

 

 

He couldn’t bare to turn around to look. Too stricken by what he saw before him, now revealed in the twilight in all its horrific glory. 

 

 

He couldn’t look away



 

 

Leo felt a sharp pain stab at the back of his neck.



 

 

 

And then he didn’t feel anything at all.





Notes:

:D

whoops he's been kidnapped

Chapter 34: The last location

Notes:

Hi! I’m not dead!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Mikey was pacing back and forth, only two of his brothers looking on, growing increasingly concerned with each passing moment as Mikey dug grooves into the roof of the building they were standing atop of. Walking back and forth precariously near to the edge.

 

 

“I- I don’t know how to explain it guys,” he stammered, gesturing his hands around, trying to get across a point that he couldn’t articulate.

 

 

After Donnie had finally taken Mikey’s call and had informed them that he was not with Leo they had all met on the rooftops where Leo and Donnie had run through just earlier that day.

 

 

“He was just- just gone one second. I can always feel you guys, like you’re always there , but suddenly I just stopped feeling him! It felt like- it was just like the-“ Mikey cut himself off, shaking his hands in front of himself with anxious vigor, not able to complete the sentence. He didn’t have to.

 

 

Donnie felt his breath catch in his throat as he filled in what Mikey was trying to say.

 

 

The phantom sensations of tentacles burrowing into what used to be his shell echoed across his mind.



 

 

They all knew what he was talking about. 

 

 

Raph stiffened next to Donnie, muscles pulled taught as he tensed. His arm flinched as he almost moved it upwards to touch the scars that marred his eye.



 

The Kraang.




 

 

And he had left Leo.

 

 

The Kraang were back. It had to be them. What else could cut off their connection with their Ninpō and with each other?

 

 

He had left Leo alone with the Kraang. Again.



 

What had he done?




 

While Donnie spiraled, his eyes becoming unfocused, Raph chuckled nervously. Withdrawing partially into his shell. “Maybe it’s something else? It can’t be-” he gulped, his voice breaking, “ them ,” he whispered.



 

Mikey didn’t answer him however, already spiraling into a panic, the golden scars on his arm sparking with his emotional turmoil as he continued to pace up and down the length of the roof.

 

 

Raph, who was fighting to keep a stiff, fake smile plastered on his face, turned to Donnie, who was becoming more and more entrenched in his own panic and blame. 

 

 

(His wings buzzing buzzing buzzing with more force than ever before)

 

 

(Again)

 

 

(He’s put Leo in danger again )

 

 

(What was wrong with him)

 

 

 

“Donnie?”

 

 

Donnie hummed to let Raph know he was listening, tilting his head minutely. His eyes were locked on a point in the distance, unseeing. As his hands gripped air again and again and again.



 

“Where did you last see Leo? You were with him right?”

 

 

Donnie nodded. “I was. We split up though.” 

 

 

His words were flat, his tone distant. 

It felt like he was dragging each syllable out of a deep well.

 

 

Mikey turned to Donnie in a flash, eyes wide with realisation. “Wait Donnie! Don’t you have those super-invasive trackers? Could you use that to find him?”

 

 

Donnie nodded, and acting as if this all wasn’t his fault and he wasn’t a terrible brother (he was a monster), he brought up his gauntlet and accessed Leo’s location.

 

 

(He should have done that as soon as he heard that Leo was missing)

 

 

(Stupid stupid stupid )

 

 

There had been quite a thorough debate about the trackers after the invasion and  whether or not they should be deactivated and removed, once everyone had become physically healthy enough. There had been… complicated feelings on the subject. Mostly of which were centered around how the hell Donnie had managed to get a tracker planted subdermally in the first place. (Which Donnie had danced around answering very well might he add) Eventually, they ended up deciding to keep the trackers, as having a way of finding each other in scenarios where they would not be able to contact each other, which would prove to be extremely valuable.  

 

 

And Donnie’s trackers were very well made. Technology that very few could beat.

 

 

The kraang didn’t stop him from being able to locate his brothers before.

 

 

So what was this?



 

Donnie’s brows furrowed as he tapped on his gauntlet with growing aggression. Frustration bubbling to the top. This wasn’t supposed to happen! None of this was supposed to happen!

 

 

The signal just cut off!



 

He could track Leo’s movements for a while after he and Donnie split up, moving erratically before seemingly giving up and heading in a more direct pathway which should have led him right back to the lair.

 

 

But it didn’t. 

 

 

The tracker fizzed out about halfway, barely a mile from the lair, in some random alleyway.



 

“The signal just cuts off. I can’t triangulate his position” (where is his brother?)

 

 

He felt like a failure.

 

 

Raph wined in distress, his tail thrashing against the roof with heavy thumps. Mikey’s eyes started tearing up as his face twisted with the failure. (It was his fault) (Where is Leo?)

 

 

Donnie wished he could convey the horrid torrent of emotion he was feeling. He wished he didn’t look so uncaring but it was as if all his emotions were blocked, his skin and muscles unyielding. Muffled under the buzzing jittering his frame.

 

 

(Where is his twin?)

 

 

Donnie rattled off the last address transmitted from the tracker, desperate to contribute anything. And quickly Raph and Mikey jumped on the opportunity to do something and take some action. On the fragile hope that there would be some clue hidden there that would help them find their missing brother. (Before it was too late)

 

 

They had all been thrown back into a crisis. The threat of the Kraang’s return had sent them reeling. The sudden uptick in panic too similar to the beginning of the invasion. The disappearance of a brother too similar to the beginning of the invasion.

 

 

It was a haunting thought.

 

 

It hadn’t been that long since and the trauma was still fresh in their minds, taking much longer to heal then the physical wounds they had gained.

 

 

Leo had gained the most devastating wounds out of all of them. It had seemed like his entire body had been a mess of bruises and lacerations after Mikey had pulled a miracle and opened a portal to save him. Spider-webbing cracks etched along his shell and a tremendously messed up leg. And much like Raph’s eye, which he was half-blind in now, and the fractured glass mystic scars across both of Mikey’s arms, Leo had his own showing of permanent injuries that he would carry forward. A leg brace was now a permanent addition to his life.

 

 

Donnie though? The vein-like scars that marred his soft shell, a consequence of connecting to the Technodrome (which he was decidedly not ever going to think about) and then being violently ripped out had vanished. It was as if they had never existed. Replaced by the shiny iridescent surface of his elytra.

 

 

He didn’t know how to feel about it.

 

 

Yet another addition to the complicated feelings he had about his elytra.

 

 

It felt like cheating.

 

 

That the scars he bore were magically wiped away in moments, no longer leaving him with a physical reminder of the struggles that they all went through. And should he be thankful for that? Thankful that his scared and functionally useless shell was replaced by a flawless elytra? 

 

 

That he could now fly with his own wings?

 

 

What a blessing.

 

 

Meanwhile Leo was still plagued by chronic pain in his leg (something he struggled through and liked to pretend didn’t exist, much to his family's annoyance), Mikey suffered tremors and loss of feeling in both his arms, and Raph had lost the majority of the sight in one of his eyes.

 

 

And Donnie has nothing. He has nothing to show for the ordeal that they all collectively suffered through.

 

 

After the mutation he had gotten stronger while Leo was still recovering from his atrophied muscles from his time confined to sickbay, covered in bandages and hooked up to a myriad of machines.

 

 

It wasn’t fair.

 

 

It wasn’t fair how Donnie’s brothers continued to suffer.

 

 

He didn’t like it.

 

 

And it seemed that no matter how much he tried to stop it. How much he tried to protect them. It always seemed to backfire.

 

 

And Donnie knows, he knows , that he is a danger to his brothers. It has been proven to him again and again.

 

 

It seemed no matter how hard he tried, and he tries so goddamn hard , he couldn’t help but hurt the people around him. The people he loves just so so much.




 

 

And so as Donnie jumped between buildings, parkouring across wide gaps with practiced ease, leading his other two brothers to Leo’s last known location, he found himself plagued by all the times he had let down and hurt his family.

 

 

And how ever since the secondary mutation, the times in which he had hurt them had increased dramatically. Flashes of Leo confined to sickbay once again came to mind, Donnie’s own venom coursing through his brother’s veins.



 

Ever since his second mutation he has done nothing but hurt his family.



He really was a monster. 

 

 

The iridescent surface of the elytra shone like fool’s gold, and Donnie could almost laugh at the memory that he once thought that this mutilation of his body wasn’t that bad. That his brothers wouldn’t take him for a freak.



 

And now? It seemed like all the misery he had caused had come to a head. Threatening Leo’s life once again.

 

 

And this time it was so much worse.

 

 

This time the Kraang could be involved.

 

 

(What had he done?)




 

Donnie’s feet collided with the damp concrete of the alleyway floor, quickly followed by the twin thumps of Raph and Mikey joining him in the dank alleyway.

 

 

“LEO!?” “ARE YOU HERE!?” Raph and Mikey called out, as they all frantically searched the area for any sign of their missing brother. It was like any other alleyway. The shadows were deep as the environment was barely lit by distant street lamps, trash lined the walls and the hum of external AC units filled the air. It smelt of half-rotten trash and cigarette smoke.

 

 

(Donnie could smell blood)

 

 

“GUYS! OVER HERE!” Mikey shouted, instantly gaining the attention of Donnie and Raph who quickly ran over to where the smallest turtle stood.

 

 

Donnie could smell blood.

 

 

It was splattered across the ground and the wall. There wasn’t enough spilt to be life-threatening (thank god) but any blood at all was downright terrifying. That was Leo’s blood .

 

 

And strewn against the ground was the broken form of the tracker, delicate circuitry exposed and stained red.

 

 

Mikey let out a choked sob, grabbing onto Raph for support who was equally as distraught as he was. “Is- is that Leo’s ?”

 

 

Donnie examined the bloodied area (Don’t think about it don’t think about it ) not bothering to pick up the broken tracker. It was useless now. 

 

 

Instead his eyes landed on a neatly folded piece of paper, one corner coloured a browning red. Sitting innocently against the wall.

 

 

A familiar insignia adorned the paper.

 

 

With frighteningly steady hands, Donnie picked it up. Unfolded it.

 

 

 

Hello, Othello Von Ryan,






 

Notes:

It’s Arc 3 time baby!

Things are all coming to a head :)

I might do some more art for this chapter later, but i really just wanted to post it as soon as possible, i feel like I’ve kept you all waiting long enough!

Chapter 35: Over and over and over and-

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

       

 

        Hello, Othello Von Ryan




 

Donnie’s eyes strained against the harsh light emanating from the screens surrounding him. As he tapped away on his keyboard, squinting into the only light source in his lab.

 

 

He had been scouring footage from security camera footage for what seemed like hours, unending grainy images burned into his retinas.

 

 

The Purple Dragons had hidden their traces surprisingly well, very effectively wiping any appearance they may have made on the security camera footage, becoming what was basically a ghost in the system.

 

 

But Donnie was better than them. He was smarter .




 

        I have your brother.




 

He could spot the minuscule artifacts left over from where the video was looped, as he went through each video feed one by one. Slowly uncovering the path the people who took his brother had taken. As he notes just which ones of the hundred of feeds had been tampered with by the Purple Dragons. Uncovering their trail.

 

 

It was agonising work. Like searching for a needle in a haystack, keeping an eye out for that one frame that was just slightly off amongst thousands, amongst hundreds of camera feeds.

 

 

The bird that suddenly disappeared out of frame.

 

The glitch in the sway of leaves.

 

The stutter of the dripping water.

 

 

You don’t notice just how still the night is before you have to watch the nothing with an unflinching eye for hours on end.

 

 

It was horrible. Forcing himself to be still when all he wanted to do was to utterly destroy the lowlifes that hurt and stole his brother. But he couldn’t do that. Not yet. He had to find them first.




 

        Do you want him?




 

And he would find them. He would find his twin.

 

 

With a keen stare he linked the places where the tampered-with footage had been located together, creating a path from where that stupid stupid note had been found ( where Leo’s blood had been spilt ) to wherever they had escaped to. Whatever little hole they were hiding in.

 

 

Donnie ground his teeth together. It was starting to hurt.



 



 

(The buzzing was ever present)



 

It was a strange kind of cognitive dissonance. 



 

Being so focused on something just so vital, all while trying to hold onto the reason you were doing it in the first place. But this time? The memory of the touch of the paper the smell of the blood the sight of the empty alleyway played again and again in the back of his mind, replaying and replaying and replaying and he could not forget . Couldn’t forget just why he was here, staring at security footage.

 

 

Good. 

 

Donnie didn’t want to forget.

 

 

The rewinding of the same details, analysing them over and over and coming to the same stupid conclusions acted as a backlight to his current unending task. 

 

 

Staring at the screens. (His elytra were stiff, gone unmoved for hours)

 

 

 

        You’ll have to come find him.



 



 

There.

 

 

He flagged one of the feeds, bringing it to the center of his attention, replaying it.

 

 

Donnie squinted. 

 

 

It was small, but the lighting changed slightly between two frames. A much more sudden shift than what would happen naturally. It was uncertain for how long the video had been tampered with however, just how much of the footage was twisted and false. 

 

 

But that was okay. Donnie could work around that.



 

Pulling up another tab, Donnie marked yet another spot on the map of New York, bright purple against the dull tones. 

 

 

One by one, linking up the manipulated security feeds he found, extending the wandering path that the Purple Dragons had taken after they had kidnapped Leo.

 

 

The Purple Dragons stuck to back alleyways. Avoiding roads.

 

 

But he was one step closer to finding the little hole they had crawled into.

 

 

Should he feel some happiness at this small accomplishment? He usually did. It meant he was closer to his final goal after all. But he only felt a weary sense of emptiness, as he minimised the tab and once again trained his eyes on the many security feeds. He did not shuffle his feet at the little victory nor did he tap his fingers in triumph. He just. Carried on.

 

 

Playing security feeds over and over and over again.




 

He lost their path for a while, as they moved through an area with no security coverage. 

 

 

He had to search the entire surrounding area, going through ages of footage -all sped up and displayed and overlayed across each other, searching for that one little blip that accounted that the footage had been tampered with until he found one, and regained their trail. He marked the position on the map. Linking up the previous location he had uncovered. He minimised the tab. 

 

 

And he continued to look through the footage.

 

 

Over and over and over and over and over and over and over and over and-




 

It stopped. 

 

 

The trail went dry around an old seemingly abandoned car parking lot.

 

 

Donnie wasted so much, too much time searching around the area they had disappeared. He rewound the feeds. Pulled individual feeds up to fill his screen and scrutinised each and every pixel in each and every low resolution frame. And he came up with nothing. Nothing at all. None of them had any hint of being tampered with. Had he lost them? No. He can’t.

 

 

Donnie’s breathing picked up.

 

 

( So did the buzzing )



 

 

He can’t have lost them! He had devoted too much time and effort to this for it to be a dead end. Who knows what could be happening to Leo right now? 

 

 

Donnie sat at his desk, staring vacantly and looping security footage that bore no answers, that could provide no data.



 

He truly was useless .




 

He can’t have wasted his time here, staring blindly at a screen while his brothers searched frantically in the streets. “ Go, I can find him on the cameras ” he had said. “ They won’t be able to hide from me, ” he had said.



 

Donnie was such a liar.



 

He was supposed to have the answers. He was always supposed to find the solution. That’s what he was good for wasn’t it? That’s what he was supposed to do.



 

His fingers hovered above his keyboard. He wanted to bring them down, grasp the object and fling it towards his computer screens, he wanted to break something. 

 

 

(A screen was already broken in the corner of his vision, screen alight with glitching reds, blues and greens. His lab was already a mess, paper thrown about, loose wire strewn across the room)



 

But he couldn’t. Donnie wasn’t going to allow himself to just give up. 

 

 

Because that would be giving up on Leo. And Donnie was never going to do that.

 

 

Not Ever.



 

But was that the problem?



 

Was he being too stubborn? His very inclusion in the family only seemed to be hurting them these days. He didn’t have to reiterate just how many times his involvement had led to them getting hurt.

 

 

He already had one instance playing over and over again in his mind. Leo’s blood strewn, an empty alleyway. The stupid tracker that he had made to protect Leo, but instead even that had gotten him hurt.

 

 

Because that’s why the blood was there wasn’t it? The Purple Dragons needed to remove the tracker embedded under Leo’s scales. They didn’t want Donnie easily tracking his exact location that way. And they obviously didn’t care enough to be kind about it. So they tore it roughly from his flesh instead.



 

How dare they.



 

Donnie’s hands curled into fists, slamming down onto his desk, just narrowly missing his keyboard. 

 

 

He stared at it. The ‘D’ key was coming loose.



 

This was all his fault.

 

 

Leo was left alone because of him . Because Donnie wasn’t there with him.




 

Why did he keep hurting his family.



 

Why couldn’t he just stop



 

 

He shouldn’t- Donnie couldn’t be around them any more. He wasn’t safe to be around. Not anymore. Perhaps he never was.



He would save Leo, he would help Raph and Mikey get him back.






 

And then he would step away.




It would be safer for them. Better, even.




 

He loved his brothers.

 

 

He loved his family so, so much.

 

 

(His wings buzzed, alight)




 

And that’s why he had to leave.

 

 

They would be better off without him.



 

He didn’t have to explain why again. It had already been etched into his mind over and over and over. It was very simple anyways. He hurt them. He hurt the people around him. Caused them undue distress.



 

And he hurt Leo.

 

 

He hurt Leo a lot.



 

There was data to support this. An indicative pattern. This didn’t just start with the secondary mutation, this pattern stretched back years . He could see it clearly now. And the pace of which the incidents occurred was increasing, falling one after the other with increasing frequency. It terrified him as he thought about what could possibly happen if this trend was allowed to continue. If the incidents were allowed to increase further. He didn’t want to think about what might happen.



 

And the data doesn’t lie.



 

(He didn’t want to be the reason his brother’s mask colours shift to black as one of their beds lay empty)





 

 

So Donnie had to remove himself from the equation.




It was the most logical solution.

 

 

 

 

 

He just had to fix this first.





 

So.





 

 

 





 

 

 

Donnie lifted his fist from the surface of his desk, moving them to tap harshly at his keyboard, not typing anything meaningful. Ignoring how the keyboard was periodically lifted from the desk, dragged upwards by the tips of his fingers.

 

 

The darkness of the room around him was pervasive. The deepest shadows lay heavy across his back, almost tangible as the light from the screen bore holes into his eyes. Lighting his face in stark contrast.

 

 

He had turned the brightness of his monitors as high as they would go. He hadn’t wanted to miss any details.

 

 

Donnie also ignored the moistness of his eyes and the catch in his breath. 



 

Deep breath. He didn’t have time for that now.




 

He trained his eyes on the screens that surrounded him, still displaying security camera footage.




 

Refocus.




 

He had to find Leo.




 

The trail had disappeared in the car lot. All the surrounding security footage was untampered with. Trust him, Donnie had checked. So they couldn’t have left through the surrounding alleyways. 

 

 

Perhaps the car parking lot had a bigger role to play. It was too convenient.

 

 

And it was his only lead.

 

 

Donnie delved into his research with a fervor. Finding the building schematics with ease and delving into police reports from that area amongst other things. And the results were… strange… to say the least.

 

 

The building had been shut down due to a gas leak years ago, boarded up and seemingly abandoned, yet there was barely any supporting paperwork related to that. And the police activity around that area was just weird . One would think that a place like this would be a common gathering ground for drug dealers and graffiti artists, as well as a sheltered place to sleep for the homeless, but there was basically none of that occurring, as far as Donnie could tell. 

 

 

And Donnie was no stranger to police corruption, he knew that the documents that they filed were usually not all that reliable, filled with inaccuracies and bias. But still, he knew how they worked, he’d hacked their systems many times after all. He was very familiar with how they worked. But this was different.

 

 

So Donnie kept digging. This was a potential lead and Donnie was not going to let up, not when all the others had run dry. This was all he had left.

 

 

His eyes flicked from document to document, from file to file. As his fingers furiously dashed across his keyboard. Analysing the data. Reaching conclusions. Connecting the dots.

 

 

He stopped.

 

 

Oh.



 

 

Oh.

 

 

 

 

Donnie’s face twisted into a shark-like grin.

 

 

Found you.










Notes:

So good news! Donnie has found the Purple Dragons!

Bad news… uhh everything else

Hope you like this little chapter! Im especially proud of the art of this one, I feel like I’ve been lacking on that front for a bit, so I really like how this one turned out!

Chapter 36: Approach

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

After inputting a few last lines of code Donnie stretched out his hands, moving them from their stiff position cramped over the keyboard. He cracked his neck as he finally for the first time in hours looked away from his screens. His eyes burned. He reached for his phone.

 

 

He had left it face up, silent except for alerts from his family, which were on full volume. He had told them to only text or call him if it was an emergency. He didn’t want to miss anything else. He couldn’t leave them truly alone like he had Leo.

 

 

He scrolled down through his contacts, quickly coming to Raphael’s profile (there wasn’t much to scroll through, they didn’t have much of a social circle after all). His finger hovered over the bright call button. Preparing himself to talk. As his finger twitched over the interface. He was hesitating.

 

 

He opened his mouth, he forced air out from his lungs. No sound came with it. Only a harsh exhale.

 

 

Ugh.

 

 

Donnie instead flicked over to the chat option. It was for the better really, after all, he could type faster than he could speak. And this way Raph didn’t have to memorise the information Donnie was about to give him. And this way he didn’t have to actually talk to Raph, now that Donnie knew that this was going to be the last mission they would go on together. The last time he would fight alongside his brothers.

 

 

So his fingered moved in a blur as he relayed the information he had gathered to Raph, clinical and clipped, as he simultaneously stood from his desk, back arching uncomfortably as his elytra protested at the movement, the buzzing rising to a sudden crescendo as a sudden flash of pain traveled up his spine. Causing him to fumble the phone and make a spelling error.

 

 

He hissed under his breath. It was a quiet sound.

 

 

Donnie admonished the fact that he still couldn’t wear any of his modified battle shells. The jet pack and spider attachments had continuously proven to be too heavy and too uncomfortable for his weak elytra to handle. The pain was always too unbearable for him to function. He was pathetic.

 

 

So he was left with just a basic shield covering his unsightly mutations. Barely a step up from useless.

 

 

Pointedly not glancing at the battle shells displayed on the wall of his lab that he had worked so hard to create, Donnie finished sending the long text, gathering his tech bō and heading towards the rooftops.

 

 

He felt his phone ding with Raph’s response. 

 

 

Donnie was tired. And he was angry. He felt a lot of things. Most of which he couldn’t understand.

 

 

He didn’t want to read Raph’s text. But he did it anyway. Raph and Mikey agreed to rendezvous with him at the abandoned parking lot. 

 

 

Donnie couldn’t find it in himself to read the uplifting, supportive words Raph had scattered into his text. He didn’t deserve them. Raph just didn’t understand. Donnie owed them this. He was the cause after all. He didn’t deserve any of their love.

 

 

(It hurt to receive. It made Donnie feel like he was deceiving them more than he already was. They wouldn’t be saying these things if they knew what he had done.)

 

 

He quickly typed a few commands into his wrist gauntlet. As he hauled himself out of the manhole, shoulders straining.

 

 

Donnie pressed buttons along the side of his tech bō that would cause the staff to extend massively, allowing him to effectively pole vault from rooftop to rooftop. It was the fastest mode of transport, now that he couldn’t use his jet pack battle shell. 



 

 

( His wings would be faster )



 

( The pressure of his battle shell on his back had never been greater )



 

( Donnie was so tired )




 

In the distance he could vaguely see the silhouettes of Raph and Mikey, both converging on the car parking lot that Donnie was also fast approaching. 

 

 

Donnie saw the moment when they noticed his own silhouette, slightly changing their direction to converge with him before they reached their collective destination.

 

 

Raph’s solid frame halo-ed by Mikey flipping around him, moving across rooftops with an erratic pace, gathering more and more momentum at every opportunity as he loop-de-looped along the skyline. His movements held none of his usual joy however, they seemed more focused on gaining speed then flipping just to feel the wind wip at his mask tails. Donnie couldn’t hear any loud hollering coming from his littlest brother at all.

 

 

Donnie saw the bright orange chains wrap around Raph’s midsection before Mikey used the acceleration he had gathered to fling them both over to Donnie. Soaring through the air before landing in front of him with a loud thump .

 

 

Donnie didn’t have time to react as Mikey bounded forward, carried partially by his crazy momentum, and wrapped Donnie in a tight hug, burying his face into Donnie’s plastron as he leaned on him, causing Donnie to stumble back slightly as all of Mikey’s weight suddenly fell on him.

 

——

(art)

——

 

The touch was like a blast of cold water. Like Donnie had been dunked into the ocean and dragged down thousands of feet until the pressure of gallons upon gallons of water tore at his skin. It was overwhelming.

 

 

(He almost wanted to collapse into it. Let the pressure overwhelm him and drag him down)



 

And then it stopped.



 

The hug was over after a split second. Mikey noticed his discomfort and how Donnie froze and pulled away with an apologetic smile. The moment was forgotten quickly as they all collectively moved forward to the mission at hand.

 

 

(But not Donnie. He could still feel the echoes of Mikey’s touch against his sides)

 

 

(Raph had stood awkwardly at the side all the while. He had been less tactile since the invasion, Donnie had noticed)

 

 

“We got your text Donnie,” Raph stated, barely tired despite running all across New York without a break for hours. “Is it really- do they really have him in a-” he stuttered. He had been doing that a lot more lately. Ever since the invasion a lot had changed in Donnie’s biggest brother. 

 

 

They turned to look at the derelict car lot, which looked far more ominous and intimidating than it had any right to be. 

 

 

Raph nodded towards the building, “What are we waiting for? Let’s go and teach them a lesson for taking Leo” He growled, thumping his fists together and taking a powerful step towards the edge of the roof. 

 

 

Donnie grabbed onto Raph’s arm, holding him back (the touch was agonising ) “Hold on Raph, they’ll definitely be expecting us, we don’t want to fall into an obvious trap”

 

 

“Yeah, they could’ve totally boobytrapped the entrance!” Mikey chimed in, swinging his softly glowing nun-chucks around nervously as his muscles tensed over and over again, wired to make a move at any second.

 

 

Raph grunted in disappointment, falling back onto his heels and stopping his march forward. Donnie let go of his arm.

 

 

Donnie took a deep breath, slipping on the oh so familiar mask as he took the role of strategist in Leo’s absence.

 

 

Scoff , of course they have, that’s why we’ll be taking an alternate way in” he said, false confidence spilling from his mouth.

 

 

He jumped down off the roof onto the ground, his brothers quickly following after him. Down at ground level, the car parking lot was just out of sight, as it lay just around the corner.



 

 

“Behold,” he announced.

 

 

Donnie tapped a few commands into his wrist gauntlet.



 

A rumbling grew from the ground, growing louder and louder as whatever was making it quickly approached the surface.

 

 

“Donnie! Is that-?!” Mikey yelped, jumping back from the source of the sound. Eyes growing wide with trepidation.

 

 

The paved cement splintered and broke apart as a metal nose emerged from the ground, rapidly spinning as light glinted off the massive metal form. With another click of his wrist gauntlet, the spinning slowed and eventually came to a slow stop, presenting The Drill in all its glory.

 

——

(art)

——

 

“Omigosh! I knew it! You rebuilt your drill!” Mikey exclaimed, rushing forward to admire the sleek machine. Ooh-ing and awe-ing at its improved design. Only the best for his brothers.

 

 

“I did indeed! The Purple Dragons will be expecting us to go in through the front door, they’ll never expect us to come in through their basement wall!”

 

 

“You’re a genius Donnie!” Raph praised, a determined smile washing over his face as a plan was starting to take form.

 

 

In another time, Donnie would have preened at those words, stood up straighter and flashed a truly confident grin. He would have said something egotistical like ‘you hadn’t figured that out yet?’ And his brothers would roll their eyes and sigh fondly and-

 

 

Instead he just felt something wilt.

 

 

(He had to leave them, there was no other choice)

 

 

(He didn’t want to)

 

 

(But he loved them so much)

 

 

 

But his mask was still on. He was still pretending.

 

 

But they knew him and he knew himself, so he mustered up some painful swagger and let out a half-hearted “ Obviously ,” as he walked in front of his brothers, hiding his face and his downcast expression and heavyset eyes from view as he clambered inside of the drill, preparing it for their attack. Preparing to rescue his twin.

 

 

(He didn’t see the look Mikey and Raph exchanged as they followed behind him)




 

 




 

Leo rose from unawareness slowly. He almost didn’t want to wake up. It was rare that he got to sleep as deep as this. 

 

 

He was tired in a way that meant he could just as easily slip back into the embrace of sleep. His eyelids were incredibly heavy. For once he wasn’t being forced to wake up because of his own insomnia and nightmares.

 

 

When was the last time he hadn’t been woken by a nightmare?

 

 

It was kinda nice.



 




 

Leo shifted.

 

 

However.

 

 

 

 

He was uncomfortable.

 

 

He was leaning against something cold and metallic. It was unpleasant. He didn’t like it.

 

 

Had he fallen asleep in Donnie’s lab again? It wouldn’t be the first time. Leo always found it easier to sleep around his brothers, rather than on his own. Sometimes Donnie would let Leo sit with him while he worked. And Leo would take the opportunity to catch up on sleep, comforted by the repetitive tap tap tapping of Donnie on his keyboard. Donnie could stay like that for hours, just working away. So Leo could sleep undisturbed for ages. Reassured by the presence of his twin. He loved his twin so much.

 

 

It had been a while since Donnie had let him do that.

 

 

Why was that?

 

 

 

 

Leo couldn’t be bothered to remember. He was too tired. His mind fogged and heavy.

 

 

Was it supposed to feel like that?

 

 

 

 

What was he thinking about?



 

Oh yeah.



 

Leo was uncomfortable. 

 

 

(Was he sitting up? His mind was too blurred to make sense of it)

 

 

(He should be lying down)



 

He tried to shift his position, turn over onto his side. But he found himself stuck in place, tugged down by an indiscernible force. He was stuck in place. 



 

Leo’s brows furrowed as his eyes remained shut. Still entrenched in drowsiness.

 

 

Absent-mindedly he tried to shift his legs. He couldn’t.

 

 

 

 

That wasn’t ideal.

 

 

He should be alarmed about that.

 

 

….

 

 

But Leo was so tired.

 

 

Would it be so bad if he fell back asleep?



 

He could deal with this all later.

 

 

(It didn’t smell like Donnie’s lab)



 






 

 

 

Leo woke up to fingers in his eyes.

 

 

 

With a harsh gasp he came suddenly into awareness. A blinding light being shone directly into his retinas.

 

 

He could feel someone’s breath on his face. His heavy eyelids pried open by cold hands.

 

 

The bright light was all-encompassing in his vision. A shadowy figure indiscernible behind it.

 

 

He flinched, jerking back from the silhouetted figure whose fingers were uncomfortably close to his eyeballs. His movement caused the fingers to pull away, and the blinding light to be set aside. As the figure pulled away. The blurry form cocked their head to the side.

 

 

Leo blinked rapidly, trying to get rid of the bright spots that clouded his vision. 

 

 

He thrashed his arms and legs, finding them both bound by metal restraints.



 

His breathing picked up as his sluggish mind slowly connected disjointed memories.



 

Leo’s vision finally cleared and he stared at the person standing in front of him, casually adjusting her medical gloves ( why did she have those ) as if he weren’t bound in front of her..

 

 

“What the hell was that?!” He spat, still severely disoriented.

 

 

Kendra (because it was Kendra, Leo could see that now) rolled her eyes, 

 

 

“I got curious, sue me,” she waved a hand in dismissal, “I’ve been getting more into biology recently.”

 

 

She leaned forward.

 

 

“Your eyes are fascinating. You have a third eyelid, right? Is it used more for protection during swimming or for something else?” She probed offhandedly, delicately playing with the sterile gloves adorning her fingers, readjusting them so that they fit just right.

 

 

Leo struggled more against the restraints. The cold metal was tight against his scales. It didn’t give even an inch.

 

 

Kendra laughed, gleeful and loud. It filled the clinical silence of the blinding white room they were in. It cut off suddenly. Her face going static. Leo paused in his struggling as the silence came down heavily upon the white room.

 

 

Kendra smirked.

 

 

“Yeah, you’re not gonna be able to get out of those, might as well stop trying. They were made especially for your -ugh- kind? Whatever the hell you are.”

 

 

They were made for Donnie , his still partially drugged mind pieced together. She wanted Donnie in this chair .



 

Leo looked around in the room he was in, trying to gather as much information as he could about his situation. Everything was blindingly white, it all looked terrifyingly sterile. Medical machines lined the walls and there were chilling sharp medical instruments layed out on a tabletop. Brain scans lined the walls. An old symbol on the door was spray painted over with the Purple Dragon’s insignia, obscuring whatever once existed beneath. Every feature of the room sent a chill down his spine.

 

 

Leo looked at Kendra again. The glint in her eyes screamed instability. She was dangerous.

 

 

And she knew it.



 

Leo needed to escape. If that wasn’t blindingly obvious before.

 

 

But how? His mind raced.



 

Kendra turned away to mess with something on her teal gauntlet. Eyes narrowed in focus as data scrolled across the screen. Leo could make anything out however.

 

 

With Kendra’s back partially turned towards him, Leo reached for his ninpō, only to grasp at nothing. Nothing at all. Just an empty void, the edges scraped raw.

 

 

There was no fizzing power flitting just beneath his skin. No electric energy just waiting to be released. Nothing. He couldn’t even feel the distant echo of his family, always there, reflected in the well of power that he had grown so accustomed to.

 

 

His breathing picked up.

 

 

He remembered just why his family was out of reach. Just what had separated him from the expression of his soul. The monster from the alleyway.

 

 

No no no no no no no no

 

 

It couldn’t be. Not again.

 

 

 

His heart beat wildly in his chest, thumping against his plastron. He wouldn’t be surprised if Kendra could hear it.

 

 

Leo started tearing at his restraints once again, surely bruising his skin against the unforgiving metal that refused to budge even an inch. He had to escape. He didn’t understand.

 

 

“What are you doing! ? Are you insane!?” He cried, lurching forward despite his restraints, desperate.

 

 

Kendra’s eyes slid over to where Leo was held down. “I’m not insane,” she said. Turning fully to face him head on once again. Walking towards where he was bound, getting uncomfortably close.

 

 

“Uh huh, uh huh, sounds like something someone insane would say” Leo blabbered, still twisting and turning in his restraints, still unable to find a weak spot. Trapped in the metal chair. He was growing more and more desperate, as no opportunities for escape presented themselves.

 

 

“I’m not insane,” Kendra repeated like a mantra, face cracking and splintering into a deranged smile, “I’m brilliant.

 

 

She spread her arms out wide. 

 

 

“And you’re going to see why.”




Notes:

Woah i think this is the longest chapter I’ve ever written!

Anyways, I hope Kendra came across how I wanted her to -absolutely terrifying

Leo’s not in for a good time :/

<3

Chapter 37: Cracking under pressure

Summary:

They weren’t supposed to argue in the chapter, it just happened. I cannot control these characters any more this is getting out of control.

And woah i did quite a bit of art for this chapter- I hope I conveyed all the emotions right!

Chapter Text

The ride in The Drill was filled with heavy, painful silence.

 

 

Yes, the undercurrent of unwavering determination was still there, just like any other mission. But even in the cramped space of The Drill, they were not standing as a unit, Donnie was off to the side as he guided The Drill to its destination (even though it wasn’t necessary for him to do so, The Drill already had a perfectly calibrated pathing system and didn’t need Donnie’s oversight in the slightest)

 

 

Mikey rocked back and forth on his heels, unable to stay still in the uncomfortable silence, opening his mouth to say something before closing it again.

 

 

Raph shuffled around in the cramped space, his head an inch from the ceiling.

 

 

Finally, after an age of Donnie tapping at screens and the sound of Raph’s tail lightly thumping against the metal walls, Mikey spoke up, 

 

 

“So, when do ya think we’re getting there Dee?” He asked, his voice strained and cracking as it broke the overwhelming silence.

 

 

“We’ll be there in T-minus 2 minutes and 14 seconds Mikey” Donnie responded, flicking a few levers. Not taking his eye off of the panels surrounding him.

 

 

“Oh, okay.”

 

 



 

The silence continued.

 

 

Raph’s tail hit against the wall with greater and greater force as the conversation died before it had even started.

 

 

Mikey deflated against the back wall, sighing sadly as his eyes drooped at the dismissal. 

 

——

——

 

Raph could feel the uncomfortable energy emanating off of his little brother as Donnie still stood static, his face lit by the harsh glow of the screen displays. His face mirroring Mikey’s uncomfortable frown, his eyebrows furrowed. 

 

 

The silence held on for a couple more seconds. It felt like a fraying rope.

 

 

“Okay Donnie, that’s it!”

 

 

Raph took that rope and tore it apart with his sudden exclamation, causing the other two occupants of the room to jump, and in Mikey’s case, turn to look at the eldest brother.

 

 

Raph gave one mighty step forward, basically traversing all of the cramped space within The Drill.

 

 

“You’ve been acting weird for ages, and, and I know I- UGH! Look, did Mikey do something to upset you?”

 

 

Donnie froze before groaning and covering his face with his hands, pressing his palms into his eyes as he curled into himself. 

 

 

“Raph not again! This is literally the absolute worst time to be talking about this”

 

 

Raph shook his head, his tail thrashing.

 

 

“No! No it’s not! Cause we gotta sort this out before we go get Leo! We’re worried about you, and you’ve been acting all cold and mean to everyone!”

 

 

“Yeah!” Mikey chimed in, bouncing off of Raph’s energy.

 

 

“You’ve been acting real odd and I mean, really odd, and don’t think we didn’t notice! You’ve been avoiding us, you’ve been lying to us, you didn’t kiss my cut better-”

 

 

“He didn’t kiss your cut better?!” Raph exclaimed, looking at Mikey in shock.

 

 

“He didn’t!”

 

 

Raph turned back to Donnie, he made the faintest eye contact with him through the reflection of one of the panels. He spread his arms and lifted his eye ridges in an expression that demanded an explanation.

 

 

“Not now Raph” Donnie 

 

 

“Yes right now Raph!” He retorted, tired of Donnie continuously deflecting.

 

 

“You’ve been acting weird ever since, uh, ever since Leo got poisoned by that bug thing!”

 

 

Donnie flinched.

 

 

And you’ve been actin’ weirder and weirder ever since!” Raph retorted

 

 

Mikey put his hand on Donnie’s shoulder, attempting to offer some comfort when he felt the taught muscles of his purple-clad brother tremble. Mikey took a sharp inhale when he saw the bruising against Donnie’s battle shell, mottled purple and yellow against his scales.

 

 

“Donnie?” he whispered.

 

 

“Why are you pushing us away?! You barely even talked to us before going off to find Leo!” Raph asked, his voice growing in volume and drowning out Mikey’s own.

 

 

“Please! We can’t work together right to save Leo if you’re gonna be actin’ like this! Like you gotta do everything on your own!”

 

 

Mikey turned to Raph, trying to get his attention

 

 

“Because you don’t! You can always rely on you! We’ve always got your shell! Why are you pushing us away?”

 

 

The tension stored in Donnies muscles and the tightness of his throat came to a climax as Donnie turned around in a whirlwind of emotions, flinging Mikey’s hand off his shoulder. His face twisted in a desperate snarl as his eyes gleamed with tears.



 

“BECAUSE IT WAS MY FAULT!!”



 

Raph’s tirade was cut short as he was blown back by the power of Donnie’s shout. Both he and Mikey stood in place stunned as Donnie took heavy breaths.



 

“ALL OF THIS IS MY FAULT !”

 

 

 

The raw emotion tore from his throat in a violent supernova.



 

 

“It was my fault Leo got poisoned, and It’s my fault he was kidnapped. I JUST LEFT HIM! ALONE! I- I WASN’T- I HURT HIM!”

 

 

Donnie seemed to deflate, his head dropping as he looked to the floor.

 

 

I don’t want to hurt you too .” Came a fragile whisper.

 

——

(art)


 

His brothers were shocked and confused, not knowing how to respond to this sudden admission. They didn’t understand. What was he talking about? How could they help ?

 

 

“I- Donnie? What do you mean-?” Raph muttered, falling back onto his heels.

 

 

“Donnie-” Mikey started, reaching for his brother when The Drill gave a mighty lurch, almost throwing the brothers off their feet, and causing Donnie to fall against the control panel.



 

The Drill’s door opened, revealing an aging white facility. They had landed in what seemed to be a large auditorium, a broken statue of something unrecognisable occupying the centre. Hallways led to who knows where, and the signs that decorated the room held no answers, only telling of numbered and lettered destinations. The whole room was lit by dim, flickering fluorescent lights, that barely did anything to chase away the deep shadows that hugged the corners.

 

 

Donnie’s gaze grew stoney at the sight, wiping his eyes with the back of his hand as he quickly walked out of The Drill onto the tile of this new environment. Mikey and Raph running up behind him.

 

 

“Donnie, wait!” they called out. 

 

 

“You can’t just say something like that and expect us not to ask questions ‘bout it!”

 

 

But Donnie was done.

 

 

He didn’t want to talk about it anymore.

 

 

He wouldn’t have to after this. After they get Leo back.

 

 

He had made a mistake, making that admission. He should’ve just kept quiet.

 

 

He ignored them, flicking down his goggles to analyse the large open room they had found themselves in. (It also hid his still damp eyes)

 

 

“We’re lucky this place didn’t collapse, I’m detecting a serious lack of structural integrity” he reported, stubbornly refusing to acknowledge his brother's attempts to get him to explain, or the catch in his throat.

 

 

Following the cracks in the wall, Donnie looked up, (again avoiding the gaze of his concerned and confused brothers) attached to the ceiling, surrounded by peeling paint and cracking concrete were purple bulbous cameras. They all looked back down at Donnie, like great black eyes punctuated by a searing pinprick of red light. Ominous.

 

 

Donnie spoke, interrupting his brother’s growing desperate interrogations (He desperately wanted to talk to them) (He didn’t want them to hate him) (He didn’t know what to do), “We’re being watched.” he said, pointing up at the cameras.

 

 

Donnie could see the transformation take place in front of his eyes, glazed red and blue by the lenses of his goggles, as their eyes followed his finger. As their gaze moved from concerned (which they didn’t have to be) to weary and alert. 

 

 

Donnie was almost thankful for the cameras. They took his brother’s eyes off of him. They would have to focus on something else now. They shouldn’t waste their time talking to him while there were more important things going on.

 

 

He hoped his brothers didn’t notice that his hands were shaking.

 

 

(They did)



 

Donnie’s thoughts lingered on what had occurred whilst stuck in The Drill.



 

It had been torture.

 

 

Unlike the last few instances of confrontations, this time Donnie hadn’t been able to escape, as he was surrounded on all sides by metal, stone and dirt.

 

 

And this time he just couldn’t stop himself from breaking down. Just a little. Letting out some of the torment that had been festering inside of him for weeks. Admitting to what he had done.

 

 

The only reason that he hadn’t been outright rejected by his brothers must be because they still didn’t fully understand, they still didn’t have the full picture. And knowing them, they wouldn’t stop until they did. Until they knew all of the terrible deeds Donnie had committed. Just how monstrous he had become. 



 

He was so selfish. 

 

 

Who was he to distract them with his problems (he didn’t deserve their worry, they didn’t understand ) when they were supposed to be focusing on saving Leo. Not bothering with him . Not when he was the cause of this whole mess.

 

 

“Can you guys hear that?”

 

 

Donnie was jolted out of his thoughts by the sudden question, turning to Mikey who seemed to be listening intently for something.

 

 

Donnie strained his ears, tilting his head a fraction as he tried to pick up on what Mikey had heard. A faint whirring, rapidly getting louder and clearer as whatever was making the sound fast approached.

 

 

Donnie brought out his tech bō, swiftly moving into a fighting stance as his brothers did the same, taking out their weapons and preparing for an attack.

 

 

Five hovering robot dragons flew into view, Their lasers charging up with a bright purple glow and firing the moment the turtles came into sight.

 

 

They all dodged with ease, Mikey extending his nun-chucks and preemptively destroying two dragons on the left before they could make another attack, Donnie threw his tech-bō, which had changed into his double headed hammer and twirled in the air, colliding with the other two dragons on the right. The last took another shot at Donnie - who hadn’t yet regained his weapon and had to jump out the way (his landing was less refined than it should have been, he still wasn’t used to the added strength within his legs), Raph then took the opportunity to jump almost on top of the dragon, piercing it with his sai and forcing it to the ground, crushing it.

 

 

It made a pitiful beeping sound as it died.

 

 

It was over in less than a minute. It was easy.

 

 

Donnies tech-bō continued its dance and spun back right into his awaiting hand. Transforming back into its default state with a shink .



 

They relaxed their stances slightly when no other bots showed up, still remaining weary.

 

 

“We gotta keep moving, …uh, Donnie?” 

 

 

Donnie looked up at Raph, he still hadn’t taken off his goggles.

 

 

A conflicted look passed over Raph’s face, Mikey’s gaze trailed on their stagnant conversation out of the corner of his eye

 

 

“Do you think you could do something about the cameras?” he asked after a second’s pause, like he wanted to say something else but thought better of it.

 

 

Donnie nodded to his brother, bringing his gauntlet up to his face, intent on hacking the purple dragon’s servers. 

 

 

Perhaps he could find Leo’s location by looking through their files.

 

 

But for now they all continued down a random hallway, fluorescent lights flickering above them, casting shadows against the watching cameras.

 

 

Donnie tapped away at his gauntlet, two steps behind his brothers as they made their way through the seemingly abandoned facility.

 

 

Donnie could feel his brothers exchanging looks, a silent conversation passing between them as they walked. They didn’t say a word however, though Donnie felt himself fumble over the keys whenever it seemed like one of them was going to talk. Was going to bring up his looming breakdown. He didn’t think he could go through another interrogation right now. Not without breaking completely and shattering into a million jagged pieces. 

 

 

But Donnie was being selfish.

 

 

Again.

 

 

He needed to pull himself together. Weld the broken fractures back together so that nothing could escape again.

 

 

Leo was literally kidnapped and here he is worrying about himself again.

 

 

He was horrible.

 

 

But Donnie already knew that.

 

 

Donnie brushed his insecurities away, bundling them away in a familiar corner of his mind once again. He had to focus on Leo. He was more important then this familiar torrent of painful emotions clogging up his throat and weighing down his heart.

 

 

They continued down the corridor.

 

Chapter 38: As we descend

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Tapping away at his gauntlet, Donnie still couldn't find a way to access the Purple Dragon’s systems. It seems that they had greatly improved their cyber security since the last time they met. It was maddening.

 

 

It felt like they had been walking around in circles for ages. The facility they had found themselves in was massive, a maze of corridors that never seemed to go anywhere or lead anywhere logical. It was like it was purposely designed to be confusing to navigate.

 

 

As they wondered they had already come across and defeated more groups of robot dragons, all painted with the insignia of the Purple Dragons. The mechanical beasts always came in groups of five and they were always defeated easily, falling broken to the ground after taking barely more than one hit.

 

 

All while they walked, Donnie’s brothers continuously tried to get him to talk, to explain the outburst that had befallen him whilst in The Drill. 

 

 

It was a constant distraction.

 

 

And it was to no avail. Donnie refused to even speak on the matter, repeating excuses that ‘This wasn’t the time’ or that he was ‘busy hacking the Purple Dragons and they had to focus on getting Leo back’. 

 

 

Eventually they got the hint and stopped asking.

 

 

It hurt.

 

Donnie was too occupied to figure out why.



 

It didn’t help that their interactions kept getting interrupted by attacks by the robot dragons. It was unclear to Donnie whether the robots in question were being sent after them directly by the Purple Dragons, or were just responding automatically to their presence. 

 

 

 

He could find out so easily if he just had access to the Purple Dragon’s systems.



 

But even as they destroyed the sixth group of robots Donnie was still working on hacking into them.

 

 

He was starting to get really frustrated.

 

 

Couldn’t he do anything?

 

 

This was literally the one thing he was good for. He was the tech guy, this was his whole job.



 

If he tapped any harder on his gauntlet Donnie feared he would break the screen.




 

But enough of that, this was no time to throw a pity party. 

 

 

There were more important things to worry about than his own dwindling self worth.

 

 

Getting his twin back

 

 

(This was all his fault)

 

 

(The buzzing filled the back of his mind, echoing each step and each tap of the screen)



 

Eventually the triad wandered across a broken door, fallen to its side, barely hanging on to its hinges. The empty doorway exposed a staircase, which they hesitantly stepped into, still wary of traps. The staircase led both up and down in seemingly infinite directions.

 

 

There had also been an elevator next to the staircase, which they knew better than to risk.

 

 

The three of them made their way down the stairs.

 

 

The stairs seemed to have been cleaned recently, despite the clear years of neglect they had undergone. Bits of broken tile had been roughly pushed to the side to clear a safe path. 

 

 

Mikey trailed a hand over the handrail, there was no dust clinging to the cold metal. 

 

 

Each door they came across was locked, the handles stiff with rust when they tried to open them. Raph knocked down the first few doors they came across, but each level was more decrepit than the last. 

 

 

There was no sign of the Purple Dragon’s presence in those levels, and they encountered no dragon robot or security cameras when they entered those floors. and unlike the floor they had broken into, the hallways on these floors were much darker, the lighting not even working in some places as the hallways were often drenched into darkness. Often the smell of rot filled the stagnant air, making them feel sick to their stomachs. No one had been to these levels in years.



 

Raph stopped knocking down the doors to these empty levels.



 

They still tried opening each door they came across. Just in case 



 

They were all locked too.



 

The atmosphere was disturbingly quiet, as their steps echoed hauntingly up and down the stairway, no matter how hard they tried to remain silent.

 

 

They weren’t normally silent on missions like these. More often than not going in guns blazing, yelling battle cries with abandon. But something about this place clawed at the back of their minds, pressing down on their throats. This place was old. 

 

 

Mikey’s eyes trailed across the gray walls that had become so prevalent. Hairline cracks decorated the concrete like spider webbing. 

 

 

Mikey wondered if any bugs bothered to live down here. He didn’t understand how anything could.

 

 

He could still feel the empty void next to his soul where Leo should be. No electric flame to reflect the heat of his own ninpō.



 

“DAMN IT!”

 

 

 Donnie yelled, shattering the silence of the stairway.



 

Raph and Mikey both jumped a foot in the air when the tapping of Donnie on his gauntlet turned into harsh explitatives as he once again failed to access the Purple Dragon’s systems.

 

 

Raph doubled over, supporting himself on the handrail, clutching his heart, “Donnie! You can’t just do that!” he wheezed, “You scared the life outta me!”

 

 

“Sorry,” Donnie winced.

 

 

“What happened Dee?” Mikey asked, concerned, before he stuttered and clarified: “With the hacking thing, did it not work?” Mikey talked with his hands, dancing his fingers about like he was tapping away on invisible keys.

 

 

Donnie grumbled and shook his head, looking off to the side, “I’m having trouble infiltrating their systems remotely” he admitted, scratching at the skin around his gauntlet.

 

 

“Maybe there’s somewhere you can, like, log into? Like a physical thing? So you don’t have to do it remotely!” Mikey suggested, and Donnie clicked his tongue.

 

 

It was a good suggestion.

 

 

“No! no, I can do this, I just need more time.” he placated, forcibly moving his hand back onto the screen on his gauntlet, preparing to attempt another hack into the Purple Dragon’s system. This time he would get it right. It just the way it was coded didn’t make any sense

 

 

Whoever had coded it -and it was most likely Kendra knowing his luck- seemed to take the most twisted route, neglecting all reason. Useless lines of code just lying abandoned and looping pages of code that didn’t go anywhere, just fed into itself like a digital oroboros. It was as if optimisation was a foreign concept in their vocabulary. It was a hell to navigate.

 

 

Raph gave Donnie a concerned look as he drew himself back up to his full height, “Uh, sure Donnie, but we’ll keep an eye out for a uh, server room thing? Just in case.”

 

 

“Yeah they’re the Purple Dragons, they gotta have a bunch of tech stuff lying about that you can connect to! Well, once we find where they’re hiding out for real, it’s really not looking all they ‘techy’ around here! You know, cause everything just looks really icky, this place hasn’t been cleaned for ages , Its really giving me a case of the heebie jeebies!” Mikey rambled.

 

 

“mmn” Donnie mumbled in response, not giving a real answer. 

 

 

Mikey fumbled, slightly hesitating on the next step downwards, as yet again the flow of the conversation between him and Donnie faltered.

 

 

Where were the sarcastic comebacks? Where were the dramatic eyerolls? Where was the egotistical infodumping?

 

 

Where was his brother?

 

 

And the overwhelming silence rose again, with no playful brotherly banter to keep it at bay.

 

 

The cold atmosphere clawed at the back of Mikey’s throat.




 

 

They continued walking down the stairs, deeper and deeper into the facility. The stairs were still clean, rubble still pushed off the main path towards the wall, so the Purple Dragons clearly went this far down often.

 

 

It was hard to believe, it felt like they had been descending for miles. Endless repeating stairways bleeding into one.

 

 

Eventually they found themselves at the end of the stairwell. Or at least, as far as they would have to go.

 

 

Because the stairway to the next floor had collapsed, folding in on itself and essentially blocking off the way down to the floor below, and who knows how many levels lay beneath that. 

 

 

Raph looked down at the wreckage, it wasn’t partially cleaned away like the stairway had been, and there was no sign of anyone recently making their way down the collapsed staircase. 

 

 

Nor anyway a sane human could make it down there without being seriously hurt.

 

 

Raph took a step back as the concrete under his foot seemed to lean and crack under his weight, as small flecks of stone were dislodged and fell into the darkness below. Softly clinking against tile and concrete.

 

 

While Raph was looking at the crumpled staircase, Mikey turned to the door on this final level.

 

 

It was different from all the others.

 

 

“Hey guys, look over here…” 

 

 

It was cleaner, for one, the handle was not dull with time and its hinges shone as if recently replaced. Mikey could see out of the corner of his eye the half moon arch from the bottom of the door frame, small bits of rubble and dust scraped away from the area in front of the door.

 

 

Mikey reached towards the handle, twisting it downward and pushing.

 

 

The handle moved without resistance, not stiff with age at all, easily opening as Mikey pulled. Perhaps too easily as Mikey stumbled forward, not expecting the complete lack of resistance.

 

 

Immediately, light streamed into the stairway, making all three turtles blink furiously.

 

 

----

(art)

----

 

Raph quickly moved from his place over by the crumpled staircase to where Mikey stood. The hallway they found themselves looking at was wildly different to what they had come to expect underground in this run down facility.

 

 

Instead of cracked walls, the lingering musty smell of mold and dim flickering fluorescent lights there was a sudden transition into something more futuristic. The circular lights that were so prevalent in the rest of the facility were switched out with LEDs that ran down the entire length of each corner of the hallway, lighting every inch of the hallway. Walls covered with chrome plating to hide the cracks in the concrete from sight (the cracks were still there) (a fancy paint job wasn’t enough to get rid of them for good)

 

 

If Leo were here, he would have joked about it looking like Donnies room and lab.

 

 

The lights here were even a similar purple shade as Donnie’s own.

 

 

And if Donnie was still Donnie, and if Leo really were here, then Donnie would reply with a nit-picking comment about how the lights weren’t nearly the right shade of purple, they were too pink for one!

 

 

Raph beat his fists against one another, “Let’s go teach these Purple Dragons a lesson about what happens when you mess with the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles!” he triumphantly called, Mikey echoing his cheer as Raph’s loud voice echoed up into the staircase, reflecting back and back as the last word echoed similarly in Donnie’s mind. Donnie added to the chorus with a lackluster cheer of his own.

 

 

It was unnerving walking into this new hallway, it was incredibly different to the environment they had been exposed to so far in the facility. But at the same time it was much more expected. This was what they thought they would encounter today.

 

 

Donnie could see the Purple Dragons having this sort of hideout, rather than the decrepit mess they had just walked out of.

 

 

If it weren't for the security cameras and the dragon robots, Donnie would have doubted that the Purple Dragons were even hiding out here at all. But now the LEDs trailed a clear path for them to follow, right into the heart of the Purple Dragons lair.

 

 

 

Donnie glared at another security camera, its blinking red pin-prick of an eye staring right back at him, as it watched their approach down the hallway. 



Notes:

Into the Lions den! (or the Dragons in this case)

Okay, so this chapter is a bit of a filler, as i ended up cutting off this chapter a little early, cause i found a good stopping point. rest asured that the next chapter will be a little more... exciting.

Chapter 39: Our first fall together

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

Creeping through these hallways it felt as if the turtles had been placed in a whole new genre of horror. 

 

 

They passed by haphazardly welded metal plates accompanied by torrents of wires, exposed like hanging guts from the walls, threaded by purple LED lights. Mechanical whirring echoed throughout the hallways - joined by their near silent footsteps.

 

 

In their journey they came across a mere few rooms, each a mess of spare robotic parts and broken tech, as large constructs of metal hung bathed in shadow. Humanoid metallic forms lay broken against the ground, seemingly purposely broken, parts strewn across the room. Exposed wires glitched and sparked. Nothing they found in that room was useful. All technology destroyed beyond repair.

 

 

The next room they all came across smelt of blood. 

 

It bled out of the doorway. Causing Mikey to gag at the horrid smell.

 

 

But it wasn’t the smell of blood native to this planet -it was too sickeningly sweet. The bitter iron laced with fabricated sweeteners.

 

 

(Donnie could smell it)

 

 

(His antennae were practically writhing under his mask)

 

 

(It smelt like the Technodrome, like Kraang )

 

 

Raph took one peek into the room before immediately lurching backwards, slamming the door shut again before forcibly moving Donnie and Mikey along before they could also get a look. His hands gripped theirs as he led them away, shaking with emotion.

 

 

He didn’t let them investigate the other rooms they came across - not when they smelt the exact same and sent shivers down their spines.

 

 

When they finally came across a room devoid of the horrid scent, Raph let go of their hands and opened the door, peeking inside whilst protecting them with his shell. A small amount of tension bled from his body as he fully opened the door, allowing the other two to see what was inside.

 

 

This room seemed to house many of the robot dragons they had been facing contained in some sort of storage area. They were slotted into the walls, their purple lit eyes lay dead whilst they lay unactivated.

 

 

At least half of the slots were empty, their occupants probably out scouring the maze of hallways, which would have given them a good idea of just how many robot dragons the Purple Dragons had, but Donnie didn’t know if there were even more rooms like this, full of aggressive robots from floor to ceiling. So the full scale of what they were up against was still unknown. 

 

 

Donnie’s frown deepened as they stepped further into the room.

 

 

The unknowns grated on him like sandpaper as he scanned the dimly lit room, Donnie turned to the control panel the robots were hooked up into. Walking over to it he analyzed the touch screen, his fingers flitting over the surface. It was much easier to gain access to their systems through here than it had been remotely, as he quickly bypassed the security now that he had physical access into their systems. 

 

 

It seemed that the Purple Dragons had focused much more on protecting their digital security than their hardware, because this was almost laughably easy in comparison to what he had been trying to achieve whilst they found this place. His fingers danced across the screen.

 

 

Raph and Mikey took a break from warily watching the exits to turning to look as Donnie finally entered the Purple Dragon’s systems and wasted no time in quickly rummaging through their servers.

 

 

And although he wanted to delve into all the machines the Purple Dragons now had at their disposal, and find out just what the hell they were doing all the way down here, and what the hell was in those rooms. There were much more pressing matters at hand. Finding any sign of where they were keeping Leo.

 

 

He pulled up another file.

 

 

“Ewww, what is that ?” Mikey exclaimed over Donnie’s shoulder when his search yielded some grotesque imagery, which didn’t look dissimilar from intestines. Donnie paused his rummaging to scrutinize the images, disgust raring up in his mind as he suddenly had to put a lot more effort into controlling his gag reflex. 

 

 

It wasn’t intestines.

 

 

Just what were they doing down here?

 

 

“That’s so icky ” Mikey retched, while Raph started to shift uncomfortably behind them, trying to tear his eyes away from the image displayed on the screen.

 

 

“Donnie, please , can we not -it looks like-” 

 

 

At Raph’s soft insistances, Donnie quickly deleted the file from the Purple Dragon’s servers (just to be petty) and continued to look for any sign of Leo elsewhere in their servers.

 

 

Again and again he opened and closed files, searching for anything, anything , that could indicate Leo’s position.



 

He pulled up another file - this one contained no images, only numbers and graphs.

 

 

Scrolls and scrolls of data filled his vision and his eyes scanned pages and pages of data. He was almost going to close it before something caught his eye.

 

 

(wait - is that?)

 

 

(his fingers involuntarily stuck to the screen, stopping him from continuing to scroll)

 

 

(he couldn’t miss this)

 

 

That series of numbers was hauntingly familiar. Those graphs triggered recognition in his mind.

 

 

This data was starkly reminiscent of what graced Donnie’s own files documenting the health of his brothers.

 

 

Their own biological data was different from any other creature. They were unique and unlike anything else on Earth.

 

 

So this data couldn’t be describing anything, or anyone , else.

 

 

This data was the data that Donnie had compared Leo’s diminishing health informatics to, whilst he was suffering from Donnies own venom. 

 

 

They were what he cried over once Leo returned back to healthy parameters.

 

 

This was Leo . His brother. His Twin.




 

(the Purple Dragons labeled him as Live Subject 008 )

 

 

(how dare they)




 

His brothers watched as his typing became even more frantic as his eyes lit up, with a determined focus. His brothers watched his progress even closer as a certain fire returned to their brother. And when Mikey put a hand on Donnie’s shoulder, the mutant didn’t even shrug it off, letting it rest there as his eyes scrolled through pages and pages of data, a small smile appearing on his face as he got closer and closer to Leo’s true location within the facility.

----

(art)

----

 

Finally Donnie’s movements came to a stop, and he turned to meet his brother’s eyes. His brothers easily return his growing smile with hope in their eyes.




 

“I’ve found him! He’s-”



 

-A purple beam shot passed his face.



 

And the control panel exploded .



 

Hit with a supercharged lazer the panel shattered into millions of tiny shards that cut at Donnie’s scales as they were forced outwards.

 

 

They hadn’t been watching the entrance.

 

 

For a split second, time seemed to slow. Donnie could see how the purple light from the LEDs reflected off of the debris that all of a sudden populated the air.

 

 

They had let down their guard.

 

 

Raph and Mikey moved to shield their faces, and a high pitched whine filled Donnie’s ears as they were pushed back from the epicenter of the explosion.

 

 

Donnie fell to the floor.





 

Pain flooded up and down his arms.

 

 

Glass fell tinkling to the cracked ground.

 

 

Donnie scrambled to his feet. 

 

 

The glow from his brother’s ninpōs lit up his peripheral vision. 

 

 

His own joined them as his tech bō lit up in purple.

 

 

(his wings buzzed in anticipation)



 

Kendra cackled in the doorway in front of them. She was covered head to toe in armor and a large purple blaster lay heavy in her hands. 

 

----

(art)

----

 

Donnie could see Jeremy stood behind her, hesitantly creeping into view, a smaller blaster in one hand and a small control device in another.

 

 

“Now Jeremy!” Kendra barked, causing him to fumble over the device slightly as he flinched, pressing a command into it that caused all of the eyes of the robot dragons around them to light up as they disconnected from each of their respective panels, hovering ominously in place. 

 

 

“Oh, that’s not good,” Mikey winced at the sudden robotic forces surrounding them on all sides.

 

 

It truly was one of the worst places to be stuck, there was only one exit, which was currently being blocked by Kendra and Jeremy, who were both armed to the teeth, -well, Kendra was at least- and each wall was populated by rows and rows of robot dragons. They were looking a lot more intimidating now that they were out of their charging ports and that their weapons were exposed and ready.

 

 

The brothers all got into fighting stances, their own weapons out and glowing with the light of their ninpō, muscles tensed and awaiting Kendra’s next move.

 

 

She regarded them with analytical, wild eyes, surrounded by bruised and heavy eyebags. 

 

 

Kendra tilted her head, “You really shouldn’t have gotten this far, but someone was snoozin’ over the security feed and forgot to alert me that we had a break in - Jeremy ” she growled, not taking her eyes off of the turtles as Jeremy flinched behind her. 

 

 

“Now I don’t really have a need for you, I mean, I already have one -well, you can never have too many, but... this'll be much more fun-” she descended into giggles, her words becoming unintelligible as she laughed.

 

 

Finally running out of breath, her laughter petered out and she took a deep inhale, “So I might as well just-” Without warning, pressing down on the trigger of her blaster once more and sending another beam of burning light at the turtles that they only barely managed to dodge. It hit the wall behind them with a thunderous explosion, bringing yet another shockwave and a new spiderweb of cracks across the ceiling, walls and floor.

 

 

At that same moment, Jeremy pressed down on another button on the control device, causing all the surrounding robot dragons to launch into action, rapidly firing at their three targets.

 

 

The short stand-off had concluded, and the small room that the turtles were cornered in was quickly launched into chaos, purple beams being shot left and right.

 

 

It was quickly overwhelming.

 

 

They wouldn’t be able to dodge all of them.

 

 

Spinning his tech bō, Donnie used his ninpō to create a barrier. It blocked off half of the room, deterring a portion of the blasts from hitting his family as he formed his own artillery in retaliation. 

 

 

His brothers were at a bit more of a disadvantage. This cramped space had little space for Mikey to razzmatazz and barely any at all for Raph’s projections to truly come into play without threatening structural collapse.

 

 

But still they could somewhat hold their own against this hord of robotics. 

 

 

Then Kendra properly entered the fray, having had enough of watching the battle from the doorway and occasionally firing blasts many times more powerful than that of the robot dragons. 

 

 

Her blaster shifted into something more adept for fighting in close quarters. becoming something she could more easily swing around and sporting a few sharp-looking blades.

 

 

With a dexterity that the robot dragons lacked, she danced around Donnie’s barrier and got into close quarters combat with the purple-clad mutant, who now had to juggle fighting Kendra while also keeping up his barrier to protect his brothers from the onslaught of weapon fire. 

 

 

The multitasking was hell on his mind and he struggled to keep up with Kendra’s quick and violent attacks.

 

 

Donnie glanced out of the corner of his eye to see his brothers fighting off the seemingly never ending horde of robot dragons. 

 

 

Raph was crushing them with projections of his fists while Mikey wrapped them in chains, launching them into one another. They were barely making any headway though, as the onslaught of robots never seemed to end. But from what he could tell they seemed relatively uninjered. 

 

 

Taking his eyes off Kendra quickly proved to be a mistake, as she took advantage of the lapse in his attention, and jabbed her weapon harshly into his side.

 

 

He let out a yell as pain shot up his side as Kendra’s weapon collided with his plastron, and she continued to push her advantage. 

 

 

Swinging her weapon left and right she pushed him back several steps, until he almost collided with the wall behind him, remnant of the control panel crunching underfoot as he was unable to avoid several more of Kendra’s attacks. 

 

 

The glow of Donnie’s ninpō flickered as he struggled to both fend off Kendra and keep up the barrier. 

 

 

He could feel it getting weaker and weaker. 

 

 

And with yet another hit from Kendra -this time directly into his chest- the barrier dissolved into pixels and the torrent of fire from the robot dragons burst through.

 

 

The lasers bounced off of Kendra’s armor harmlessly but they seared into Donnie’s scales. 

 

 

He turned his battle shell to face them, but still the burning continued on his legs, arms, and the back of his head.

 

 

(his antennae could smell the burning fabric)

 

 

All the while he and Kendra traded blows. 

 

 

All the while he was under painful burning fire.

 

 

Donnie couldn’t keep up.

 

 

(His elytra kept lurching , under his battle shell, as if trying to fly away from the pain)

 

 

Kendra gave him a wicked grin as she swung her weapon once again, the end of which lighting up with intense energy that promised a devastating blow.

 

 

Aimed right for his head.



 

His eyes widened as he moved to try and counter the attack -he wouldn’t make it- the bright purple light got bigger and bigger .



 

Then the purple was replaced by red.



 

Raph’s ninpō-covered fist collided with Kendra, hitting her square and launching her across the room into some dragon robots. She groaned in pain.

 

 

“Thanks Raph” Donnie breathed, “Any-time, Don”, Raph smiled, before growling as the lazers of the robot dragons started up again and they both frantically jumped to avoid the onslaught once again.




 

The fight seemed to go on for ages. Just when they thought that all the robot dragons had been defeated, more poured in from the door, keeping them trapped and fighting in the claustrophobic room.

 

 

By now everything had been reduced into a wreck, the control panel was no longer recognisable, broken dragons littered the floor and cracks covered the walls, which were only exacerbated by the many times Raph had tried to cover the entirety of his form with his ninpō, only to find again and again that the room wasn’t big enough to fit him. Expanding the cracks with each collision.

 

 

Most of the lights had been destroyed, leaving the room to mostly be lit by the lasers that saturated the air and the glow of his and his brother’s ninpō

 

 

They were starting to wear out. 

 

 

They were off beat, sometimes they would call out to Leo, expecting him to portal around the room, rearranging fighters to what best suited them and causing havoc. But he wasn’t there . And they were not used to it. They fought as a team. And Leo wasn’t there .

 

 

Donnie missed his stupid puns.

 

 

They all had a copious amount of burns littering their bodies from the robot dragons. Donnie seemed to have the most of them all, and was gaining more and more while he was currently fighting off yet another flock of the robots.

 

 

Even after getting thrown into a wall by Raph, Kendra somehow easily recovered and quickly jumped back into the fight with a battle cry. 

 

 

Both Mikey and Raph had managed to get closer to the doorway, where Jeremy still stood guarded by robots, but they were intercepted by the deranged form of Kendra.

 

 

She attacked both of them effortlessly, her armor barely scratched, firing her weapon again and again even as she swung it with the intent to kill them with brute force.

 

 

Then Mikey screamed.

 

 

Donnie barely caught it, too busy dealing with his own hoard of robots (they had started launching themselves at him with the intent to kamikaze) (stupid stupid , why hadn’t he been watching them?) But he definitely saw what happened next, Raph clutching Mikey to his chest, bathed in red light. 

 

 

Growing to his projections full size in a millisecond as Kendra was launched once into the wall just left of Donnie.

 

 

Raph’s projection once again collided with the walls, floor and ceiling. 

 

 

The cracks grew too large.

 

 

And everything started to crumble.

 

 

And everything started to fall apart .

 

 

 

Donnie watched with wide eyes as his brothers disappeared under the rubble. 

 

 

 

He took a step back as the cracks on the ground sped towards him on the other side of the room, as the ceiling between him and his brothers collapsed. 

 

 

Dust saturated the air. 

 

 

The ground underneath him crumbled and splintered.



 

 

 

Donnie fell as darkness surrounded him.



 

(If only he would fly)

 

Notes:

That Building is not OSHA compliant

Chapter 40: The monster of her making

Notes:

So uhhh, just a heads up, this chapter has quite a lot of horror and body horror in it, I really dialed it up to like an 11.
It goes into some detail about the aftermath of the kraang invasion, with uhh, quite vivid descriptions of corpses.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Raph’s ninpō flickered away as the debris settled, after he knocked away some of the larger chunks that had been covering him and weighing down on the projection of his shell.

 

 

He uncurled around Mikey, who was clutched in his arms. Standing straight whilst small pebbles and dust scattered off of his large frame.

 

 

He paused, tense, to look around the space where he had ended up. Dust still permeated the air, making his eyes water as he struggled to see even a few feet in front of him. It was silent other than the still lightly falling pebbles that remained.

 

 

“Oowwwww,” wined the voice from within his arms.

 

 

“Mikey!” Raph exclaimed, looking down at the box turtle in his arms, “You feeling alright bud?”

 

 

Mikey groaned, wiggling around in Raph’s grip. “I’m fine… but I don’t think my wrist is…” he huffed, lifting up his arm for a better look.

 

 

Raph hissed at the sight. Bruises were already starting to appear on his scaly skin, the contrast of his golden scars making them seem even more intense.

 

 

“I think it might be sprained. Or broken.” Mikey winced, “I hope its not broken”

 

 

Raph gently took Mikey's injured arm in one hand, not really knowing what to do. He wasn’t the medic of the team. Leo was. And the whole reason they were here was because Leo wasn’t .

 

 

So Raph didn’t know what to do! Was he supposed to wrap it? Or make a splint or a sling like they did in the movies? He didn’t know how to make those!

 

 

Hopefully they could find Leo and he could help! That is, if he wasn’t hurt as well. Then what would Raph do? Familiar panic started to well up inside of him before he forcefully shook his head.

 

 

Focus Raph!

 

 

He could vaguely remember Leo wrapping April’s own wrist when she had hurt it. although he couldn’t remember how she had hurt her wrist in the first place, it had happened years ago after all, but it was something he could do. 

 

 

So Raph quickly set Mikey down on his feet and removed one of the wrappings around his own hand, tried to shake off the dust that had accumulated on it, and proceeded to wrap Mikey’s wrist. 

 

 

It didn’t do a good job though, not like Leo would have done. Mikey let out a few yelps whenever he tugged too hard, and hissed in pain as he tied the final knot on the impromptu bandage. Raph’s movements were too jerky and forceful. Before Raph let go of his littlest brother’s arm he gave Mikey’s injury a little kiss to make up for it. 

 

 

Raph straightened back up to his full height.

 

 

He needed to see if there was a way out of here. He squinted into the dust.

 

 

Raph could maybe make out a couple hallways opening up ahead of him, but just behind him lay a massive wall of rubble where the server room had been just above them. 

 

 

Raph winced, he probably should have listened to Donnie more about the lack of structural integrity of the facility before he let loose on his ninpō.

 

 

Wait! Donnie!

 

 

Raph started looking around furiously, searching for yet another lost brother. 

 

 

“Donnie!” He yelled, “Where are you?”



 

Mikey joined in the search, holding his injured arm to his chest as he flipped rocks with his feet to look for any sign of their purple brother.

 

 

Eventually, the youngest turtle heard a muffled groan coming from underneath the rubble just a little bit aways. Dust and pebbles shifting and falling from the piled rocks.

 

 

“Raph! I think I heard him! Over here!” he called out, as he ran over to where he had heard the noise (he was a bit off balance, due to not being able to use one of his arms to stabilise himself), and pointed to the source with his foot.

 

 

“Donnie! We’re coming!” Raph quickly followed Mikey and started to move away the clumps of concrete covering his brother.

 

 

“Yeah dude just hang tight!”

 

 

He removed another and another, throwing them to the side as they dug.

 

 

The panic was building once again. What if Donnie had been really hurt? Raph hadn’t been able to protect him with his ninpō. He hadn’t been able to reach him from the otherside of the room once it had started to collapse. Which had also been his fault. He was supposed to protect his brothers! Now one was missing and the other was trapped under rubble ! He should have done more. He was supposed to protect them!

 

 

He threw another large chunk of concrete to the side. Dust billowed around them like swirling waves.

 

 

Mikey tried to help, moving pieces slowly with his one remaining arm, and kicking stone away with his feet.

 

 

A flash of purple appeared in their vision, obscured by concrete, metal and plaster..

 

 

“Donnie? Donnie!”

 

 

“I can see him!”

 

 

“Don’t worry Donnie, Raph’s gonna get you out!”

 

 

The last piece of concrete was pulled aside.



 

 

“Don-! … You’re not Donnie.”

 


----

(art)

----

 

Raph said, blinking down at the figure they had just freed from the concrete prison.

 

 

The burly (and slightly squished) form of Jeremy blinked back at them, his purple satin jacket ripped and torn.

 

 

“...What?” he slurred, covered in dust.

 

 

“You’re the guy working with Kendra!” Raph exclaimed, rearing back and pointing at him.

 

 

“You turtle-napped Leo!” spat Mikey, looking down at Jeremy with narrowed eyes.

 

 

“And now you’re gonna tell us where you put ‘im”, Raph said as he pounded his fists together menacingly.

 

 

Jeremy, still slightly discombobulated, lifted himself slightly out of his bed of rubble, looking around the trashed room as if looking for something, or someone.

 

 

“Where is …Kendra?” He asked, voice tense.

 

 

Mikey laughed, eyes widening and seeming almost red in the dim light as he looked down at Jeremy.

 

 

“Oh Kendra won't be able to save you now,” he threatened, a twisted smile on his face.

 

 

Jeremy stared up at the two turtles for a second before deflating back into the rubble and breathing out a sigh.

 

 

“Oh thank goodness,”



 

—---



 

Donnie woke up buried. 

 

 

He groaned as pressure enveloped him, his wings buzzing against his back in distress.

 

 

He flexed his fingers, trying to wake himself up properly as he lay on his plastron in overwhelming darkness. In one hand he still grasped his tech bō, which was partially laying underneath his plastron, one end resting against his cheek. The metal was cold. It didn’t seem to be broken.

 

 

His gauntlet though, was. The screen was broken beyond all repair and some of the internal workings bled out of the wrapping, sparking.

 

 

His shoulders hurt.

 

 

He needed to get out.

 

 

(Donnie’s antennae were drenched in the scent of dust and plaster)

 

 

The vibrations down his back increased as he flared his ninpō, the dark space lighting up with his life colour as he formed a platform and supports around his body. Which with great effort slowly started lifting upward, taking the debris with it and allowing Donnie more room to breathe.

 

 

Light started to filter in as the space got less and less cramped, Donnie moved from laying prone to being on his knees as his ninpō forced the rubble skyward.

 

 

(He let out a sigh when the weight was lifted off of his elytra)

 

 

(The bruises on his shoulders had probably grown deeper)

 

 

There were probably a whole manner of new scratches and blemishes on his battle shell now.



 

And with a final mighty heavy of his ninpō (and one last loud buzz of his wings) Donnie was freed. the rubble falling to the side and kicking up a vast amount of dust, causing Donnie’s eyes to water and him to cough.

 

 

It seemed as if he had fallen to yet another lower level.

 

 

Rubble was scattered across the ground, piling up against what used to be the floor of the upper room -which was now a seemingly impenetrable wall. He knew his brothers would be behind it- (Not under it, please ) having been on the other side of the room when the whole thing had come down. He desperately hoped they were okay.

 

 

He pressed his hand against it, seeing if there was any give, but quickly gave up when the wall shifted dangerously, letting out a loud creak. more pebbles and dust fell from the ceiling.

 

 

Donnie stopped pressing on the wall.

 

 

He looked towards the exit. Perhaps there was another way around? He could only hope that the destruction hadn’t spread outside of this room.

 

 

He took off the sad remains of his gauntlet when one of the inner workings jabbed at his skin, producing a small cut. It was nothing compared to the quickly forming bruises that ran down his arms and legs from the fall.

 

 

Just as he was thinking over his next course of action, he was startled out of thought by the sound of debris being moved and pebbles scattering. It sounded like the opening of a tomb.

 

 

His eyes jolted over to the source of the sound.

 

 

Was it his brothers? Had his calculations been off? It felt odd, wishing that he had been wrong.

 

 

He wanted it to be his brothers.

 

 

He ran to the source of the disturbance, aiming to help them out, but skidded to a halt when a very human hand reached out of the wreck.

 

 

The hand was covered in scrapes and bruises and bathed in dust, with broken armor hanging off of it. It fell off as the hand was outstretched, tinkling to the ground in pieces.

 

 

He backed up, moving his hands into a proper grip on his tech bō, readying himself for another fight as Kendra pulled herself out of the debris. Donnie’s eyes narrowed.

 

 

Her armor, which just minutes before had been pristeen, was now completely wrecked. 

 

 

Scratches donned every surface, and now her left arm was completely bare aside from a teal gauntlet as she tore off parts of armor that were too broken to function. She also removed the helmet, throwing it to the floor with a clang, exposing her tangled and disheveled hair to the air, letting the dust that still permeated the room settle on its greasy strands. She didn’t have her blaster with her anymore, it had probably been broken or lost in the fall, unlike Donnie’s own weapon.

 

 

She gathered herself up, planting her feet on the uneven surface she stood on. She had a wild look in her eyes that only grew when she noticed Donnie standing there, in a fighting position, his tech bō pointed at her with narrowed suspicious eyes.

 

 

“Hey Othello Von Ryan,” she sang, a smile creeping onto her face.

 

 

“Kendra.” he acknowledged, tensing around his weapon, fingers poised above the many buttons adorning its length.

 

 

(and his wings were buzzing buzzing buzzing )

 

 

“I’m not surprised to see you alive. You are much more resilient than normal humans aren’t you. Even other mutants.” She tilted her head to the side, “It’s fascinating

 

 

“Well that’s not creepy at all” Donnie deadpanned.

 

 

Kendra beamed.

 

 

“So what’s been going on lately Kendra? The Purple Dragons have been radio silent ever since the invasion. What changed?” Donnie probed.

 

 

She laughed, “Pfff, we haven't been completely radio silent! You’ve just been too busy having fun with your perfect little family to notice!”

 

 

Donnie winced, he wouldn’t call the aftermath of the invasion fun , or even this past week. It had been anything but fun .

 

 

But he was definitely not going to get into that with Kendra of all people.

 

 

“Ignoring that jab, you are going to regret taking my brother.”

 

 

“Yeah it really is a shame, I was hoping to get you, but you can never get what you truly want anyways. Such a shame isn’t it.”

 

“It’s just like how you’re never going to get your brother back,” she taunted.

 

 

Donnie growled.

 

 

Kendra tapped a few buttons on her gauntlet.

 

 

“Anyways!” Kendra clapped her hands once, “This has been fun, really it has. But I really should get around to killing you now.” she smiled, and Donnie tensed even further, his battle shell felt cloying around his back as his elytra fought to be freed.

 

 

“Mocking laugh! And how are you going to do that? Your armor is ruined, you have no weapon and you’re all alone now” He stipulated, gesturing to the empty room around them, easy so see now that the dust had settled.

 

 

“I’M NOT ALONE!” she screamed, slamming her fist onto her teal gauntlet as her emotions switched from confident to enraged on a dime. The sheer emotion in her scream alone caused Donnie to take a step back, unprepared for such an emotional response.

 

 

However, he was distracted from being able to think too much about why she had reacted in such a way when a distant noise reached his ear, getting louder and louder. Something was rapidly approaching. And from what he could hear, it wasn’t mechanical like the robot dragons. 

 

 

Kendra’s smile grew wider once she heard it. She looked fond.

 

 

Donnie’s eyes flickered between her and the entrance.

 

 

He only just settled on Kendra’s face to see her smile grow back into something deranged. It seemed to fit all too well on her face, like it was something she was all too used to wearing. She looked at him dead in the eye -not allowing him to break eye contact- as she smirked triumphantly.



 

And a mass of pink tentacles burst through the entrance.



 

Donnie looked with mounting horror at the abomination that had just pulled itself through the doorway.

 

 

It made him want to gag.

 

 

He knew that there was a risk of the Purple Dragons having possession of Kraang technology. It wasn’t as if there was a lack of it after the invasion, with half of the technodrome raining down on New York. Worse case scenario was that they were working with Sister Kraang, but he had doubted it, from what he could tell she was too deranged for teamwork, let alone teamwork with the humans she wished to destroy.

 

 

So he had settled on the likelihood that they had repurposed Kraang tech to mimic the ninpō sealing effect that he and his brothers had been subjected to.

 

 

This was. Not that.

 

 

Donnie had seen plenty of Kraang-infected humans. From during the invasion itself to the immediate aftermath.

 

 

The people who had been infected with the alien mass, had their bodies twisted and their proportions manipulated, they didn’t recover. After the invasion had ended they wandered the streets, aimless, and unable to continue to spread the infection without the presence of the true Kraang. 

 

 

Growling and choking on their unsustainable new anatomy. They were a whole new scourge on New York. They attacked whoever got too close and were comparable to dogs with human faces. Or at least partial human faces. 

 

 

Most had been rounded up. But no one knew what to do with them. They had once been people after all. Mothers, fathers, kids . Their minds seemed unsalvageable. And slowly, oh so very slowly, they all died. 

 

Kraang matter withering and skin turning to rot. The ones that had been missed wandered New York, half eaten by rats and other pests, and they too died when the kraang matter was no longer able to sustain the broken bodies. Or they were put out of their misery by armed humans who came across them.

 

 

People were still finding their corpses.

 

 

Donnie and his brothers had found plenty of those that had wandered into the sewers.

 

 

All curling pink flesh intertwined with the rotting skin and organs of the original human doomed to die alone.

 

 

New Yorkers didn’t go out as often.

 

 

 

But by now? All of the Kraang-infected had died. Donnie knew this for certain, he had done extensive research on it of course.

 

 

(He didn’t like to think that any one of those bodies could have been Raph, had he not freed himself of the infection with the explosion of their collective ninpō, skin stretching and bubbling and popping alongside the tendrils of kraang flesh withering into unsightly veins)

 

 

So this creature? Should not exist.

 

 

It obviously used to be human. 

 

 

Donnie could see a grasping hand and what seemed to be a leg, which was intertwined with tentacles that were unnatural in themselves, even from what Donnie knew from the Kraang. They were populated with offshoots, which ranged from miniscule hair width things that wrapped around each other to become as matted as Kendra’s hair, to the width of arms that rejoined with each other, forming a sickening oroborus, as one end of the branches led to the base of another over and over. 

 

 

Donnie could barely see its torso for all the tentacles, but what he saw looked terribly emancipated, human flesh inlaid with precise scars, the most prominent of which etched a ‘Y’ into its skin. 

 

 

It had hair too. Long and black and tangled with yet more tentacles that writhed in it like worms. Kraang matter dripped from their forehead to cover a single eye, bulging outward, contained within circular spectacle wire and forming a massive eye socket. In which three eyeballs were squeezed, squelching around each other as they moved independently. 

 

 

The other eye was covered partially by greasy hair, but as it moved in its unnatural gait it was revealed to be painfully human compared to the rest of the creature's tortured form. Its cornea was scarred and eye milky as it looked, unseeing, its pupil darting erratically about in its socket, a direct contrast to the lazy movement of the other eyes.

 

 

And almost every inch of it was inlaid with metal and tech, forming bands and deep structures that penetrated deep into flesh, whirring and lighting up with purple with every movement of its horribly contorted body. Its human leg hanging limp as it was supported only by the tentacles that grew from its second.

 

 

Donnie watched on in horror as it approached him, its body twisting and contorting to keep up with the jerky movement of the alien limbs as it moved too fast for something that looked like it should be convulsing from its twisted biology alone.

 

 

(His antennae could feel nothing from it, no hint of emotion at all. It was a void )

 

 

He almost forgot to move out the way as tentacles swiped at his head. His instincts screamed at him to move as he jumped out of the way of the attack, each muscle pulled taught as he remembered the overwhelming strength of the Kraang.

 

 

As the unnatural thing stormed to where he had been standing just seconds ago, Donnie turned to see deformed gills painfully grafted onto the creature’s neck, they looked damaged and covered in scars. And below them, the Purple Dragon insignia, painted onto a piece of metal that was embedded where the heart of the creature would be.

 

 

Kendra cackled from her place on top of the rubble.

 

 

“You remember Jace, don’t you Donnie?”



Notes:

:D

I hope you liked the reveal! I have been holding in that twist for ages you would not believe it omg.

This is what happens when i stay up to 3am writing. so so much body horror.

I had to split this chapter in half, cause it was getting kinda long. So look forward to a massive lore dump next chapter! ^^

Chapter 41: Impact

Notes:

So there are some quite dark bits in this chapter, namely some vivid descriptions of corpses and some violent deaths, if thats not your cup of tea, then once you see the asterisks (*) in bold then skip until you see them again.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

“Oh thank goodness,”

 

 

------

 

 

Raph and Mikey both blinked at the unexpected response. It wasn’t anything like what they were expecting at all. No angry retort nor indignant denial, just quiet relief.

 

 

He was looking up at them, half buried by debris, but strangely his eyes didn’t carry malice. It was nothing like the gaze of Meat Sweats, Repo-Mantis or any of their usual swarm of villains. Instead he just seemed... tired. His eyes were deep set, and the skin around them was bruised a dark purple and blue. Now that they could get a better look at him, it was easy to see that he was absolutely exhausted.

 

 

Raph squinted at the dust covered human, slowly removing his fist from his palm, leaving his arms resting by his sides.

 

 

“So... you don’t want Kendra to save you?” Mikey asked. His head tilting to the side.

 

 

Jeremy gave a weak laugh, letting his head rest against the fallen debris with a sigh.

 

 

“The last thing I want is for Kendra to ‘save’ me.”

 

 

The two turtles exchanged a look, they could hear the quotation marks in his voice. 

 

 

Mikey stepped forward towards the fallen villain. He leant over him, so instead of looking blankly at the ceiling, he had no choice but to look at Mikey’s cheery face.

 

 

“So... Donnie never told us your name!” He chirped, looking down at him wearing a smile which showed too many teeth.

 

 

“It’s Jeremy.”

 

 

Jeremy blinked as Mikey continued to stare at him from above. Uncomfortable with just standing around, Raph started removing the rest of the fallen rubble from on top of Jeremy’s legs and off to the side. Jeremy winced as one of the larger pieces of concrete was removed, allowing blood to flow freely in one of his legs again. He watched Raph move his quarry until his attention was stolen by Mikey once again, who was now crouched next to him, still nursing his injured arm.

 

 

“So, Jeremy! If you don't mind Dr. Feelings popping in for a bit-” 

 

 

“Dr. Feelings? What?” 

 

 

“-Quick question, why don’t you want Kendra to come and save you? I thought you were all supposed to be like, really tight? As well as that one other guy.”

 

 

“Where did the turtleneck come from?”

 

 

“Best not to worry about that,” Raph rumbled as he heaved the last of the rubble off of Jeremy, knocking it to the side.

 

 

“Apapapap! Let’s focus on Dr. Feelings please!” He sang, wagging his finger (with his uninjured arm) and drawing Jeremy’s attention away from Raph and back onto the orange-clad turtle.

 

 

“So! Kendra, I’m picking up on a lot of tension around that topic. She’s like your leader right? Why don’t you tell me about her? -And what's going on, just allllll the details and evil plans, so we go save Le-oooo-you! So we can help you!” If Mikey had both of his hands working he would have had them clasped under his chin.

 

 

Mikey grinned, his eyes wide and seemingly innocent. Behind him, Raph flashed Jeremy a pair of thumbs up. 

 

 

“You really wanna know about Kendra?” 

 

 

The two turtles nodded in sync.

 

 

“Fine then. She’s gone absolutely crazy.”

 

 

“Crazy?”

 

 

“Mad. Delusional. Insane. However you want to describe it.” He rambled, “Ever since the invasion..” 

 

 

At the mention of the invasion, both Raph and Mikey tensed. It seemed no matter what they did, they couldn’t escape the consequences of what had occured that fateful day. They saw the consequences every time they stepped outside, the wreckage of the buildings, the lack of bustle on the streets. The emancipated zombies roaming forgotten tunnels. 

 

 

Of course the effects of the Kraang had leeched down here as well.

 

 

As the two turtles fell silent, Jeremy’s eyes had grown distant, also recalling what had occured that day.

 

 

“I wasn’t in New York, when it happened. It was my nana’s birthday and me and my family all went to see her and- ,We were really really lucky.” Jeremy swallowed, he took off his broken yellow-tinted glasses and attempted to clean the dust off of them with his jacket.

 

 

“Kendra though, She- she and her family were right in the center of it all.”

 

 

Wiping the glasses with his jacket only made them even dirtier, but he kept wiping the dusty fabric against the glass, again and again and again. Like a man possesed.

 

 

“Jace -Jason was Kendra’s brother. Did you know that? He was the ‘other guy’ you just mentioned by the way, the third member of the Purple Dragons. Well, technically he was her half-brother. But a few weeks before the- the attack, she started calling him her brother. She still treated him like dirt, but there was starting to be a warmth there too. Kind of like how my cousins talk to each other.” A ghost of a smile passed over his face. It was almost Wistful.

 

 

“Jace told me that she had even hugged him once, unprompted.”

 

 

Jeremy swallowed.

 

 

“Kendra told me that he had pushed her out of the w-way. On the day of the invasion.”

 

 

“He saved her, and he got-.”

 

 

Jeremy’s voice choked up on the last word, and his eyes started misting over.

 

 

“...”

 

 

 

 

“That’s terrible!” Mikey exclaimed, before coughing awkwardly as his voice dropped down to a whisper, “I’m, uh, sorry for your loss.” 

 

 

“No- I didn’t lose him. I have to see him every day,”

 

 

“Oh! uhh...¦ Did he not-? I thought- the past tense- sorry. uh. I thought you meant he, eh, died?” Mikey stuttered, uncharacteristically caught off guard by Jeremy’s words.

 

 

Jeremy stuttered, “Yes, but, he’s not. -Well he is but- It’s not,,, Kendra thinks- He’s not,,”

 

 

Jeremy took a deep breath as he tried to articulate just what he wanted to say. His grip tightening on his glasses as he continued to wipe the glass with his dirtied jacket, each swipe getting more and more forceful.

 

 

Jeremy’s face twisted into something painful.

 

 

“She wont let him die!” he cried.

 

 

And then Jeremy broke down into tears.

 

 

 

 

Mikey and Raph both stared at his sobbing figure, Raph was fighting down tears himself, while Mikey leaned back slightly.

 

 

“I hate to say it, but I don’t think Dr. Feelings is cut out for this one”

 

 

-----------

 

 

Now Raph was hugging and comforting the guy who just a while ago he was prepared to enter battle against.

 

 

It was a natural reflex of his whenever he saw someone upset, though most of the time this would be directed at his brothers, so he found it a bit weird to be comforting someone he barely knew. But it was too late to back out now, he had already committed to a hug, and Raph has never backed out of a hug first (he’s pretty sure Donnie did a study on it once, because of course he did), and anyway, it seemed like Jeremy really needed one right now.

 

 

Because while tears still dotted his own eyes, it was nothing compared to the absolute grief Jeremy was going through.

 

 

Jeremy’s face was buried into his plastron, dampening it with tears and what Raph was really hoping wasn’t snot. Mikey was trying to insert himself into the hug as best he could, but with one working arm he couldn’t quite achieve it, and so settled for just awkwardly patting Jeremy’s shoulder as the teenager babbled incomprehensibly. 

 

 

“I-it’s just the first time i’ve been able to talk about it” Jeremy cried into Raph’s plastron, a white-knuckle hold on his glasses as his arms were limp by his sides, “‘cause Kendra, she- she terrifies me, and I don’t- I don’t know what to do any more!” 

 

 

Raph’s gonna be honest, he missed a lot of what Jeremy had been saying, most of it he could barely hear, let alone understand, but Mikey seemed to be following alright, offering all the right words while Raph focused on figuring out the layout of the wreckage of a room they had found themselves in now that the dust had begun to settle.

 

 

There seemed to be an exit off to the right of them, though it looked to be blocked by yet more rubble, nothing he couldn’t move of course, but Raph would have to be careful not to dislodge anything and bring even more debris down on them. (He really should have listened to Donnie when he said that this place had a lack of structural integrity)

 

 

 

“Why don't you leave?” Raph heard Mikey quietly ask. 

 

 

The question seemed to cause an eruption within Jeremy, as he pulled his face away from Raph’s plastron (and wow he really did not look good, and there was definitely snot on his plastron now) and he whipped around to face Mikey, eyed full of disbelieving rage.

 

 

Mikey’s mouth shut with an audible click.

 

 

“You don’t understand! You don’t fucking understand! I can’t leave him! I can’t leave Jace! Not with her! Not when she’s puppeteering his fucking MUTILATED CORPSE!”

 

 

Mikey, shocked from the sudden outburst, blinked for a couple of seconds as his mind processed what Jeremy had just said. 

 

 

“Kendra’s doing WHAT?!”

 

 

And then it all came tumbling out of him as he wrenched himself out of Raph’s hold. Both of the turtles listened intently as Jeremy told them of just what horrors they had missed out on.

 

 

-------

 

 

Kendra, Jace and both their parents had been out together as a family when the invasion hit and a portal opened up above New York’s heads like a gaping maw. 

 

 

Chaos followed almost immediately as Kraang tendrils flooded and wormed their way across the streets, eliciting screams and whirrs of hijacked technology as they went.

 

 

The family of four ran from the incoming horrors, bags abandoned in the street, mother and father pushing the two teens ahead of them as they tried to get a look at just what horror was approaching. 

 

 

The world turned into a mess of bright lights and sounds as desperation seeped into the air around them. They weren’t the only ones running after all. Scores of people surrounded them, all running with only one clear goal in mind, to get away from the unnatural and horrifying sounds coming from behind them and snapping at their heels.

 

 

The screams increased as an aircraft crashed into the building above of the crowd, sending shrapnel showering down whilst heat scored across Kendra’s skin, leaving wincing eyes and embers dancing through the air. Distantly she saw someone scream and fall. They didn’t get back up. 

 

 

She felt someone pull at her arm, tearing her gaze away. Her mom. Kendra stumbled back to her feet. She hadn’t even noticed she’d fallen. 

 

 

Her ears were ringing.

 

 

She could see a helicopter spin out of control in the skies above. Blazing gunfire disappeared as it fell out of view. Kendra ran. She could see her mother ahead of her, and Jace was to her side. Her father was further ahead, she could barely see in him the crowd. 

 

 

People bumped up beside them. Almost pushing them to the ground. Kendra pushed right back. 

 

 

It was a desperate dash. Some people tried to hide, some tried to fight, but mostly people ran. Kendra and her family managed to stay together even as the crowd thinned. They turned off bigger roads into smaller and smaller alleyways as the larger streets became too dangerous, pink flesh dominating the roads. Kendra’s legs burned

 

 

Eventually they stopped in a vacant alleyway. Panting for breath as they leant against the wall. The building above them was damaged as cracks ran down the side of the wall. Jace was using a pipe he had found to prop himself up. He was wheezing and his glasses were askew.

 

 

“Are you two okay?” Kendra’s mother scratched out, breath wheezing as she looked over both Kendra and Jace, holding their faces in her hands one by one, then attempting to pull both of them into an embrace once she saw that they were most unharmed.

 

 

Kendra quickly pulled away however, chest heaving as she greedily gulped down air, 

 

 

“What the fuck was that?!” She panted “Those things, what were they?!”

 

 

Bruises and cuts littered all their skin. She didn’t know what was going on. 

 

 

“Did- Did you see that? A helicopter crashed! It was taking control of them! Our tech is useless against them!” Kendra gripped her hair, She didn’t know what was going on “Princess please-” her dad started, voice soft and trying to calm her down. “No! Did you see that?! They were unstoppable! Didn’t you see?” She yelled, her movements growing erratic. She started pacing. Her voice was getting louder and louder. Echoing through the cramped alleyway.

 

 

“Kendra-” Jace started walking towards her, hand outstretched like he was trying to calm down some wild animal, before his eyes flicked to the side, and his face dropped in fear. Eyes shrinking into pinpricks.

 

 

Kendra turned around just in time to see a flash of pink and magenta before she was pushed to the ground by a very human hand.

 

 

Her face hit the pavement at the same time that the screaming hit her ears.

 

 

Her jaw hurt.

 

 

A struggle began behind her.

 

 

Her parents were shouting.

 

 

She had just gotten her arms back under her as a solid clang echoed through the alleyway.

 

 

Kendra turned around.

 

 

*****

 

Jace was standing above the no longer moving corpse of what clearly used to be human, but was now interwoven with sickly magenta vines and goopish mush. The head was caved in, vivid pink blood splattered thinly from the point of impact and also leaking out of where the nose and mouth used to be. Its eyes -both an unnatural yellow- seemed almost popped out of its skull, which now that she was looking, seemed to be at a wrong angle compared to the corpse’s neck, which was twisted at a sickening angle.

 

 

Kendra watched the corpse. She couldn’t tear her eyes away from it. She saw how the pink goop twitched and bubbled despite the host being quite thoroughly dead. She saw how it slithered over the fallen body, unable to puppeteer it any longer.

 

 

What Kendra didn’t see was Jace fall into their parents arms. Or how he cried in their embrace over the life he had taken. 

 

 

Or how a scratch on his leg blossomed into pink tendrils that burrowed under his skin like a flash flood.

 

 

She didn’t see his eyes flash to yellow as his flesh bulged.

 

 

But she heard her father scream as her brother bit into his neck, unrelenting as he drenched himself and their mother in crimson blood.

 

 

Her mother froze in horror, arms still wrapped around Jace’s body as pink tentacles bloomed out of his face. 

 

 

Her father’s body dropped deftly to the floor. Kendra couldn’t move.

 

 

No tendrils blossomed from his wounds as his blood drained out of him, staining the pavement red and taking his life succinctly with it.

 

 

Kendra looked up from the corpse of her father only to see her brother bury his arm, which was now coated with the same pink sludge into her mother’s stomach, before her brother’s arm lurched upward, tearing through her mother’s abdomen. She barely let out a gasp before sinking to the floor next to her husband.

 

 

Kendra didn’t have time to see if the same pink tentacles would grow from her mothers wounds before finally she got up to her feet, doing her best to remain silent as she took one hesitant step back from the thing that possessed her brother. Because that could not be him.

 

 

She cast her eyes out, searching for somewhere to run to. But Kendra didn’t know this part of New York, and she could still hear distant screaming. If she just ran now, who knows where she would end up? Her mind raced, searching for something, anything she could do. 

 

 

There! A door was hidden in the recesses of the alleyway, behind air conditioning units and almost blending in seamlessly with the wall. Almost purposefully hidden. But it was there. And it was ajar, probably forced open by whatever had damaged the building.

 

 

Risking a glance at what had taken over her brother, she saw it to be unresponsive, its limbs were twitching slightly and the pink gunk wrapping her brother's skin writhed but otherwise remaining still.

 

 

Kendra did not want to look at the still bodies of her parents underneath its shadow. nor the crimson blood that coated its face and arm.

 

 

(That was her brother)

 

 

*****

 

 

Choking down tears at the sight, Kendra’s heart hammered as she started to clamber onto her feet. Her knees felt weak. So much was happening and she couldn’t keep up with it.

 

 

Staying out of its line of sight, Kendra inched towards the hidden door. Fingers reached out to grab that alluring handle. 

 

 

Her shoes were stained red by the ever growing pool of blood.

 

 

(don’t think about it don’t think about it don’t think about it)

 

 

Her breaths were shaky.

 

 

Kendra had no idea just what was on the other side of the door, but it had to be better than the horror that was taking place out in the alleyway. Anything would be better.

 

 

(don’t think about it)

 

 

She had to survive. No matter what.

 

 

Finally close enough, her hand gripped the door handle, its cool metal a shock to her sweaty, boiling hands. 

 

 

As softly as she could, she turned the handle, praying to any deity she could think of that the door didn’t creak.

 

 

But creak it did.

 

 

The long, achingly slow whine of the hinges rang out like a siren, loud in the oppressive silence of the alleyway. Immediately alerting it to her presence.

 

 

And as if in answer, the monster let out a screech. Head snapping to the side to look at Kendra, yellow eyes wide and bulging. Spittle flew from its mouth, stained red from the blood that marred its teeth. 

 

 

Its bloodied arm dragged on the floor, twisted on itself, long and whip-like. Bubbling with that sickly pink sludge.

 

 

Not wasting another second, Kendra flung the door open with all her strength, no longer caring of the noise it made as she sprinted through the doorway, hitting her shoulder as she immediately had to turn to run down a long and bleached corridor. 

 

 

She could hear the spitting and snarling of it (her brother) behind her, snapping at her heels.

 

 

It was by pure chance that each door she came across did not require a key or code as she ran through the seemingly empty building. Panting as her chest seemed to be engulfed in flames.

 

 

Kendra couldn’t keep this up for long, she could already feel herself growing dizzy from exertion. 

 

 

She needed to find a way to trap it. (trap him) (trap her brother)

 

 

She was smart, brilliant even. Kendra could do this.

 

 

The building Kendra had found herself in was maze-like, corridors leading through every which way and intersecting in strange patterns. Papers were strewn across the floor, as small offices littered the hallways. The whole building smelt like mold and grime.

 

 

Eventually she turned enough corners that her pursuer lost sight of her, crashing through office cubicles just a few corridors down from her whilst she hid. It hadn’t given up just yet.

 

 

She crouched behind a desk, choking on her tears and spit as she panted for breath. Her eyes searched the room desperately, looking for anything that could be useful to her. The computers that sat upon the desks were way too old to be of any use, and it would take too long to even get them working. And what would she do anyway? Call the police? The police were useless, and with everything going on outside there was no way they were available to help her. She was on her own.

 

 

(Her family was dead)

 

 

She slid open a drawer instead, a few glass paperweights greeted her, three in total, round and decorated to have hearts like marbles. One had a flower preserved in the center. It was a daisy.

 

 

(Her family was dead)

 

 

Her legs burnt.

 

 

Kendra looked further around the room, finding nothing of use, just forgotten papers all accompanied by an unremarkable three letter acronym. 

 

 

(Her family was dead)

 

 

Crouching low to the ground, she peeked her head out of the office, straining to listen for the puppet her brother had become. 

 

 

(but...)

 

 

Just across from her and down the corridor was what looked like a janitor's closet, but what caught her attention most was the door that accompanied it. Like all the doors in this building it was inches thick, and seemed to be made of something much stronger than the common flimsy wood. 

 

 

(Why should Kendra accept that?)

 

 

Looking left and right and checking that the cost was clear, Kendra softly ran into the closet, corridors stretching out on either side of her.

 

 

(She couldn’t have lost everything)

 

 

She clicked a finger against the door. Metal. Some sort of steel alloy? 

 

 

(It’s too late for her parents, pallor mortis would have already set in for them)

 

 

Kendra looked around the closet, searching for anything she could use.

 

 

(But Jace?)

 

 

A collection of brooms were perched in the corner, she grabbed the one that looked the most sturdy. Whilst she weighted it in her hands, dust fell out of the brush like snow. She resisted the urge to sneeze.

 

 

(His muscles contracted, Heart beat, Lungs breathed, His brain...)

 

 

A glint of light caught her eye, there, forgotten on a hook behind the door was a bundle of keys, all dangling from a singular large key ring. 

 

 

(...He was alive)

 

 

She grinned, picking up the keys as silently as she could and stuffing them into her pocket.

 

 

(Kendra would make sure of it)

 

 

With her jacket now weighted down, Kendra turned back to the contents of the closet. Her eyes narrowed. This, she could work with.

 

 

(Kendra will bring him back)

 

 

There was no time for grief.

 

 

-----

 

 

 

“I’M OVER HERE! COME AND GET ME, DUMMY!”

 

 

Kendra screamed, wielding an augmented broom in two hands.

 

 

Even as her body shook with protests, she gritted her teeth and fought through exhaustion. She had to get this done. She wouldn’t allow herself to fail.

 

 

And just as she predicted, It came running into her line of sight. It crashed into the wall, unable to stop intime, before pushing off and leveling its gaze at Kendra. A long rat-tail like tongue snaked from between its now sharpened teeth and slowly wept up some of the now drying blood from around its mouth.

 

 

It stood still for that brief second, body weighted down by the sheer mass of Its mutated arm before letting out a deafening wail and started hurtling towards her, Its gait seemingly between a limping, injured human and something animalistic and desperate

 

 

Kendra had just one shot at this.

 

 

If she got cut, or bit, there was a high chance of the infection spreading to her, and then this all would have been for nothing. 

 

 

(She can grieve later)

 

 

One chance.

 

 

Kendra swung the broom and it slammed into Jace’s body, the various metal tools and scraps she had duct-taped to the end acting as a weight, making the impact even more forceful. 

 

 

It let out yet another screech as its momentum and velocity violently changed direction. Sending it directly through the doorway and into the recesses of the janitor’s closet, where it scrambled on the floor for traction, unable to get a grip on the soap that Kendra had poured over the smooth tile.

 

 

As soon as Kendra recovered from the effort she had put into her mighty bat, she let it fall to the floor whilst she scrambled for the door handle, whilst what was puppeteering her brother screamed from within. 

 

 

 

It reached out Its whip-like arm-

 

 

Kendra shoulder-checked the door-

 

 

 

A tip of an angry pink tentacle landed deftly on the floor as the door crashed shut.

 

 

 

It flipped around on the floor like a lizard’s tail, leaving a splattering of vivid pink blood across the tile.

 

 

Using the door to support herself, she pressed her forehead against the cool metal whilst she dug around her pocket for the bundle of keys. All the while she could hear scratching emanating from the other side of the door.

 

 

“Come on! c’mon!” She cried desperately as she tried key after key.

 

 

The scratching and screaming grew ever louder.

 

 

“One of them has to fit! Please!” 

 

 

Finally, finally, just as the scratching seemed to rise to a crescendo and the door handle started to turn against her volition, the correct key slid into place. 

 

 

And with a deafening click, Jace was locked away.

 

 

And Kendra sank to her knees.

 

Notes:

Welp, Im not dead everyone. Burnout really just absolutely decked me. did not see it coming at all.

Anyways, I was supposed to include all of Kendra's backstory/flashback in this chapter. but then I started writing it and it got completely out of hand. so we'll be spending another chapter in Kendra's personal hellscape. God I love descents into madness.

Anyways. You can probably tell that I have some ~ideas~ on how the kraang infection works. Basically, the infection works very similar to your typical zombie movie. if you get scratched or by any kraang material, then there is a very high chance that you will become possessed. The stronger your imunne system, the less likely that is (depends on the exposure too ofc) Thats why April is pretty safe from this kind of infection (infected by the infected), girl has the immune system of a GOD -same with the turtles and casey.
however, if the potential host completely dies before the kraang infection can take root, then no kraang zombie arises (hence Kendra's mom and dad just being the boring kind of dead), once the kraang infection takes hold though, the body is extremely hardy, able to survive basically any injury. of course, except for old reliable, destroying the brain, when that happens, the Kraang material can no longer manipulate the flesh (still wouldn't recommend getting too close tho).
One thing to note though, is that once the Kraang were locked away again, and Brother Kraang was gone, Kraang zombies lost their ability to infect others and most of their agression, given that the focal point of their hive mind was lost. They no longer had purpose.

And if cannon contradicts any of this? ...no it doesn't. :)

Chapter 42: Learning

Notes:

Wow I've been gone a while! Don't know how that happened :0

Anyways I've returned with a new chapter! I hope you guys enjoy!

(Also a little note to add: I edited some of chapter 39, because my plans changed a little and some of the dialogue no longer quite fit)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

It was as if she was swimming through molasses. 

 

 

Kendra opened her eyes and blinked warily through the haze, had she passed out? It didn’t matter. Once feeling had returned to her legs again she shakily got up onto her feet. Kendra ignored the sluggishly bleeding tentacle to her side, pretending that the blood slipping from the limb wasn’t staining her clothes a sickly deep mauve.

 

 

Scratches continued from within the closet, along with hisses and howls. Whatever was left of her brother was aching to escape. To kill her just like it had her parents. Kendra took a steady breath.

 

 

Reaching a hand out, she removed the bundle of keys still dangling from where they had been jammed into the lock. With shaking breath she took them out, feeling as if a single jostle in the wrong direction would open the door and release what was inside. She could feel the pounding of what used to be her brother on the other side. She could feel the shockwaves through the door and in her heart.

 

 

Kendra took the keys back out the lock.

 

 

She held them limp by her side.

 

 

They jangled softly as she walked away, though in her ears they rang like a death toll.

 

 

 

Kendra blinked and already she was faced with the door that led to that chilling Alleyway. It was still open, a soft wind brushed her hair, and already she could smell the thick scent of blood and ash. 

 

 

(She knew what she would see if she stepped outside)

 

 

Eyes fixated on the metal door, she grabbed a hold of the handle and pushed. It was a lot heavier than she remembered it being. 

 

 

(Don’t look)

 

 

(One look and you’ll break apart)

 

 

The door slammed shut with a bang. The monster in the closet shrieked.

 

 

 

Robotically, Kendra brought up the ring of keys once again, testing each one to see which was compatible with the door before her.

 

 

She found the right one on the eighth try. 

 

 

And locked the door with a final twist of her wrist.

 

 

And with that, the outside world was cast away.

 

 

 

No sound came from the alleyway.

 

 

 

From then on, as if in a dream, Kendra explored the rest of the strange building she had found herself in, drifting through rooms like a ghost. Giving both the door to the Alleyway and the Janitors Closet a wide berth, she dug through old papers and searched through run down computers. As blank eyes combed over what she was reading, Kendra knew that she should be feeling fascinated, intrigued, captivated, by what she was reading, but she didn’t feel anything at all.

 

 

Nothing truly registered to her. It was a strange feeling, like water flowing over marble. Her expression remained stoney and flat, all the while she explored deeper and deeper into this labyrinth she had found herself in. Winding staircases that seemingly went down forever, labs full of strange equipment, cages. It was all here.

 

 

And so as the battle raged on outside, Kendra couldn’t care less as she isolated herself inside this weird facility, exploring every inch available to her. Delving into restricted documents and memorising floor plans still stored in dusty hard drives. Though her legs still shook, and though the marble was cracking, Kendra continued on.

 

 

So all the while she traversed, blank faced and rife with shock, through corridors and hallways, time still drifted on. 

 

 

Kendra had no idea how long she had been surrounded by those grey cement walls, her only indicator of time was how her stomach made its displeasure known with shooting pains and rabid growls more often than not, how her eyes throbbed and ached, and how her hands shivered and shook, making it a struggle to open doors or open files.

 

 

As she explored deeper, it was as if gravity was strengthening its hold on her, attempting to drag her down onto her knees. 

 

 

(But she couldn’t sleep, not when her parents would never wake up)

 

 

(What if the thing controlling her brother escaped while she slept?)

 

 

(What if it took her too?)

 

 

Eventually gravity won the war, as she was reading through an old document on an absolutely ancient computer, her uncomprehending eyes scrolling over pages of graphs and experiments, her head started to droop before snapping back up only to realise that she couldn’t remember a single word from the page that she had been reading. She felt incredibly lightheaded, and thoughts were hard to grab onto as they slipped and slided around her brain. 

 

 

Her head fell limp then sprang back up again.

 

 

She spent more time blinking than reading.

 

 

Her head fell limp then sprang back up again.

 

 

Her vision swam as her hand fell limp against the mouse.

 

 

Her head fell limp then sprang back up again.

 

 

Her head thud against the keyboard, cheek squishing into the keys. 

 

 

She did not rise.

 

 

 

 

Eventually, she could not bare the hunger any longer. 

 

 

She had to leave this haven she had found herself in. Not through the Alleyway though. Not even starvation could make her step through that door. But unfortunately she needed food, and even more than that, Kendra needed information. Information on just what had happened to her brother. There was no wi-fi or data to connect to in her haven (she would fix that) so she had no way of knowing just what was happening in the world she had abandoned. 

 

 

She had no idea whether the chaos was still unfolding. If it was even safe back up on the surface.

 

 

However the earth was shaking much less. 

 

 

Kendra had to know.

 

 

After searching and memorising the floor plans, Kendra found an alternate way outside (and there were many more than a dozen hidden passages in and out of there, why anyone would abandon this place, she had no idea). While the first one she made the way to was blocked by rubble, the next opened into yet another back alley.

 

 

(but she wasn’t back there again)

 

 

She breathed in the ash-filled air.

 

 

The sky was grey and overcast.

 

 

It was quiet.

 

 

There were no blood-curdling screams nor demonic screeches.

 

 

It seemed the moment the faint light shone on her that her phone started buzzing uncontrollably. She had forgotten she had it on her. How strange. There were social media alerts upon social media alerts, but that was to be expected. What surprised her was Jeremy. 

 

 

She had forgotten about him too. 

 

 

Eighteen missed calls.

 

 

Fifty six messages.

 

 

huh.

 

 

She didn’t know what to think.

 

 

Then Kendra opened up the messages only for the first words she saw to be: 

Is Jace okay?

 

 

 

 

 

 

She switched to the news app.

 

 

 

 

—--

 

 

They called themselves ‘The Kraang’

 

 

What a idiotic name.

 

 

 

arseholes.

 

 

 

She sat back against the cold doors of the freezer aisle, in an abandoned corner store frantically eating, the lights above her still pathetically blinking. It had been shockingly easy to break in, but what else would you expect from the apocalypse? Or at least a partial one, as it seemed that the horror had come to a sudden stop just mere hours after it had started, culminating with half of a spaceship falling on top of New York. 

 

 

And when the spaceship fell, the spread of the ‘Kraang’ ended too, the infected ones no longer being able to spread their plague. But that didn’t stop them from being infected. And it didn’t stop them from hurting people.

 

 

No wonder the streets were deserted.

 

 

But how did this even happen? And how could she fix her brother?

 

 

Kendra started on the former question, after all the apocalypse had already happened, so that information must exist somewhere. Unlike her second question, as to her knowledge, no-one had been ‘un-kraagnified’ yet. 

 

 

Finding out how the portal had opened would be her starting point.

 

 

Whilst scouring the internet, she found out some lucky bugger had gotten a close look at the top of Metro Tower in the midst of the chaos, where the portal had seemingly got activated from. He had been able to share a photo before (presumably) dying. How kind of him. 

 

 

And there, in the center of the disgusting Kraang mass, was a very important looking totem. It was so out of place in the scene, its pristine wooden edges jarring against the purple flesh surrounding it.

 

 

There was no way that thing wasn’t important.

 

 

So she did some more research.

 

 

Turns out that just hours before everything went to hell, there had been a theft from the museum of ancient history during its ‘Artifacts Exhibit’. Whilst the report said it was done by ‘A man in a hippo costume with an unusually ugly sphynx cat’, glancing at the footage it was clear to her the perpetrators were just two mutants.

 

 

But what made her blood start to boil was who had attempted to intercept them during their getaway. 

 

 

Who else but the turtles.

 

 

Othello and his brothers. Of course. Who else could it possibly be?

 

 

Because of course it was them!

 

 

And then she saw the blue one lose the artifact. Because of course he did. Of course they always ended up ruining everything for her. Without fail.

 

 

And now.

 

 

And now

 

 

Kendra had lost everything. 

 

 

 

All because of those fucking turtles.

 

 

Giggles crept out of her mouth, through trembling fingers as lights flickered above her.

 

 

 

No no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no no.

 

She wouldn’t let them.

 

 

Jace.

 

 

She still had Jace.

 

 

 

He was breathing wasn’t he? His heart still beat didn’t it?

 

 

He was alive

 

 

He just wasn’t quite himself at the moment.

 

 

 

Kendra just had to fix him. She wouldn’t let him remain the monster that he was forced to become.

 

 

There was no question about it. She would fix her brother, no matter what it took.

 

 

 

 

Kendra looked towards a picture of the wrecked spaceship, displayed in all its oozing glory on her phone. First she had to understand the aliens who had brought this blight against her brother, and what better place to start than their own damned vessel?

 

 

 

—--------- 

 

 

The past few weeks had been absolute hell. 

 

 

But finally, finally, Jeremy was allowed to go back to New York City.

 

 

 

It had taken three weeks before his mom would even consider letting go back into New York City, despite them only living a single hour drive away. But eventually, Jeremy was able to wear his mother down enough for her to let him take the car and check on his friends. 

 

 

But already it felt like it had been a lifetime since the day of the invasion.

 

 

That day had been the worst, the confusion when his mom pulled him away from his laptop into the living room only to watch in horror as Metro tower was overrun with some sort of strange biomass, then for a whole entire spaceship to emerge from a tear in the sky. He could hardly believe it was real, and not just a cruel joke. It took a few minutes for Jeremy to come to his senses and remember something crucial. His friends were there. In New York City. 

 

 

They were living this. And he was just sitting there, engulfed in his mothers embrace as they watched hell descend on the city.

 

 

He must have sent thousands of texts in total, to classmates, to family friends,,, to Kendra. To Jace. God he sent so many texts to Jace.

 

 

He wasn’t ashamed to admit that he cried when he finally got a text back from Kendra, twenty seven hours after the invasion began. 

 

 

She told him that she was unhurt, though her parents had both perished at the start of the attack. When he asked about Jace she said that he had been really hurt, and no matter how much he asked, she would barely say any more on the topic.

 

 

It drove him mad.

 

 

It carried on like this for weeks, he would text Kendra to ask about her wellbeing, to which she wouldn’t say much, then he would go on to ask about Jace and how he was doing. 

 

And still she barely told him anything but snippets, things like: ‘He was more responsive today’, ‘I’m trying to find him a new treatment’, ‘his food intake is secure’, she would never elaborate on anything

 

 

Hell, Jeremy didn’t even know what had happened to Jace. His best guess was that he had fallen into a coma or something. But even that didn’t align with what Kendra had been telling him.

 

 

And as the weeks went on, and the situation in New York City got more and more stable as the city started to heal, it seemed that Kendra’s texts got more and more unusual and weird. 

 

 

Oftentimes, she would send him strange lines of code or nonsense equations that he couldn’t make heads or tails of. She never told him what they were for. 

 

 

Jeremy needed to go and check on them, he was growing more and more concerned for Jace’s health and Kendra’s mental state as time dragged on, and as he continued to hear nothing from Jace and insanity from Kendra.

 

 

He was only able to convince his mom to let him go back once there had been a statement released saying that none of the infected remained in the streets, due to them not being able to survive any longer than three weeks without the Kraang. 

 

 

As it seemed that without their alien source they were unable to metabolise any food at all, and so their number had steadily dropped to zero over the following weeks, as the infected all slowly died from starvation.

 

 

With that, he was finally able to return to New York City.

 

 

He left home with teary goodbyes and a concerning amount of weapons that his mother had given him.

 

 

He didn’t play any music on the drive to Kendra and Jace’s house. Whilst it felt unnatural to drive in silence, almost like a funeral march, Jeremy just couldn’t find it within himself to turn on the radio.

 

 

When he got to their apartment complex, Jeremy thundered up the stairs and pounded on the door and held his finger down on the buzzer. No one opened it. He nearly jumped out of his skin when instead the door to his left opened and a tired-looking woman crept out.

 

 

When he asked if she knew where his friends were, she said that she hadn’t seen her neighbors since the invasion, and had just assumed they hadn’t made it.

 

 

Which, okay, maybe Kendra just hadn’t been staying at home, he probably wouldn’t want to if his parents had died either, not in a place so entrenched in their memories. But then where was she? None of their other acquaintances had said they had seen her. Where could she have gone?

 

 

And why didn’t she tell him? he would have offered his house to them in a heartbeat and she knew it. 

 

 

Short of breath, Jeremy got out his phone and called Kendra.

 

 

She didn’t pick up.

 

 

He called again. And again.

 

 

Nothing.

 

 

 

He sighed, rubbing his face as he instead texted her. He didn’t know why he thought she’d pick up. He hadn’t heard her voice since before the invasion.

 

 

 

Jeremy: what hospital is Jace in? im in NYC rn

 

 

Kendra: meet me at albertos

 

 

 

Jeremy is typing…

 

Jeremy is typing…

 

Jeremy is typing…

 

 

 

Jeremy: k

 

 

 

Alberto’s was situated almost exactly between their school and Kendra and Jace’s home, so after a while it had turned into their meeting spot. Jason has alwayed loved the animatronics there, he always talked about wanting to take a look at how they worked. Even when the restaurant shut down, (something about a cave in?) they still continued to meet up outside of it. Now the all-too-familiar restaurant was even more wrecked, covered in singe marks and small impact craters.

 

 

He wrung his hands together whilst he walked. 

 

 

Jeremy really didn’t know what to expect.

 

 

Kendra had been acting so weird lately. Not telling him anything at all.

 

 

Jeremy only ever wanted to know if Jace was alright.

 

 

That was it.

 

 

That’s all he wanted.

 

 

 

He walked down the side of the restaurant, feet kicking loose pebbles to the side and eyes catching on the cracked glass. It was unnerving for New York to be this quiet.

 

 

“Kendra? You here?” he called out into the darkness.

 

 

Suddenly, a hand grabbed his arm and dragged him into the narrow alley.

 

 

“Did you come alone?”

 

 

“Kendra!”

 

 

As soon as he caught sight of her red berrett, Jeremy didn’t hesitate to envelope the shorter girl in his arms, lifting her up into the air. 

 

 

“I’m so glad you’re alright!” He choked. 

 

 

Kendra squirmed and pushed at his chest, “You didn’t answer my question, did you come alone?”

 

 

Her voice sounded unused and dry.

 

 

Jeremy put her down, before stepping back, now feeling decidedly uncomfortable.

 

 

“Sorry, uh, yeah I did?”

 

 

“Good. Come with me.” She demanded, and once again she grabbed his arm and all but guided him to a door which stood opposingly against a brick wall. Jeremy gulped. 

 

 

She looked back at him with a wicked grin that made him shudder.

 

 

 

You won’t be able to believe what I’ve done.” 

 

 

 

 

 

Notes:

So I had a little trouble attaching the art I did to this one, so I'm planning to post this chapter and then add the art once i figure it out again. Wish me luck!

We should also just have one more chapter of Kendra's backstory left to go before everyone is all caught up! (except Leo and Donnie, they still have no idea whats going on here lmao)

And oof, 3 weeks of isolation right after the death of both your parents with only the alien-zombie of your brother for company? Thats gotta be real fun for Kendra. I bet she's totally mentally stable rn :)

Works inspired by this one: